Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

User:Rohan123

2016-03-02T17:29:07Z

Rohan123: /* Anime/Manga/LN list */

User:Rohan123

2016-03-02T17:28:35Z

Rohan123: /* Personal Information */

User:Rohan123

2016-03-02T17:27:11Z

Rohan123: /* Personal Information */

Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:A Momentary Chance Encounter

2016-02-23T11:33:54Z

Rohan123:

As expected, Ky-Ki is still loving each other, promises to be damn :3 [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]])

::It's not like I ever believed at the end of the LN for a single second that their relationship ended, I mean come on. The hints were too real, as well as the interview by the author himself. Feels good to read this. [[User:Rohan123|Rohan123 ]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]])

User:Rohan123

2015-12-11T14:21:20Z

Rohan123:

User:Rohan123

2015-12-11T14:20:29Z

Rohan123: /* Contact Information */

User:Rohan123

2015-12-11T14:18:37Z

Rohan123: /* Editing */

Hello there, nice to meet you(not really, I don't even know who is reading this).

==Personal Information==

'''Name:''' Rohan

'''Age:''' 18

'''Profession:''' University student

'''Likes:''' Watching anime, reading manga, reading light novels, playing some games sometimes.

'''Dislikes:''' [Stuff to be added here]

==Anime/Manga/LN list==

'''Currently reading LNs:''' Hataraku Maou-sama, Sword Art Online(I shouldn't be saying where), Date A Live, Eromanga Sensei, Hidan no Aria(Yay, it's back)

'''Favorite Anime/Manga:''' Fullmetal Alchemist: Brotherhood('''Completed'''), Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai(Oreimo for short, '''Completed''')

==Editing==

'''Currently Editing:''' Nothing

'''Completed Projects:''' Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai.

==Contact Information==

¤ PM me on BT forums - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=12277 Userpage] (Preferred)
 ¤ Leave a message on my talk page - [[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]
 ¤ Email me at '''rohandass45@gmail.com'''

----

I will also go around editing any errors I find. I can only edit during my free time but I will try to do my best.
If you want any English text to be edited urgently, you can drop a message on my talk page or email me at the address provided above. I am also on the BT forums with the same User-ID. Feel free to contact me if you have any questions, suggestions, feedback or just to chat.

----

'''Notice:''' I have exams which begin on 22nd October, 2013 and will last almost a month(yea...this sucks), so I won't be available much during this time. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123 ]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 05:20, 20 October 2013 (CDT)

User:Rohan123

2015-12-11T14:18:27Z

Rohan123: /* Editing */

Hello there, nice to meet you(not really, I don't even know who is reading this).

==Personal Information==

'''Name:''' Rohan

'''Age:''' 18

'''Profession:''' University student

'''Likes:''' Watching anime, reading manga, reading light novels, playing some games sometimes.

'''Dislikes:''' [Stuff to be added here]

==Anime/Manga/LN list==

'''Currently reading LNs:''' Hataraku Maou-sama, Sword Art Online(I shouldn't be saying where), Date A Live, Eromanga Sensei, Hidan no Aria(Yay, it's back)

'''Favorite Anime/Manga:''' Fullmetal Alchemist: Brotherhood('''Completed'''), Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai(Oreimo for short, '''Completed''')

==Editing==

'''Currently Editing:''' Nothing

'''Completed Projects*:''' Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai.

==Contact Information==

¤ PM me on BT forums - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=12277 Userpage] (Preferred)
 ¤ Leave a message on my talk page - [[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]
 ¤ Email me at '''rohandass45@gmail.com'''

----

I will also go around editing any errors I find. I can only edit during my free time but I will try to do my best.
If you want any English text to be edited urgently, you can drop a message on my talk page or email me at the address provided above. I am also on the BT forums with the same User-ID. Feel free to contact me if you have any questions, suggestions, feedback or just to chat.

----

'''Notice:''' I have exams which begin on 22nd October, 2013 and will last almost a month(yea...this sucks), so I won't be available much during this time. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123 ]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 05:20, 20 October 2013 (CDT)

User:Rohan123

2015-12-11T14:17:48Z

Rohan123: /* Anime/Manga/LN list */

Hello there, nice to meet you(not really, I don't even know who is reading this).

==Personal Information==

'''Name:''' Rohan

'''Age:''' 18

'''Profession:''' University student

'''Likes:''' Watching anime, reading manga, reading light novels, playing some games sometimes.

'''Dislikes:''' [Stuff to be added here]

==Anime/Manga/LN list==

'''Currently reading LNs:''' Hataraku Maou-sama, Sword Art Online(I shouldn't be saying where), Date A Live, Eromanga Sensei, Hidan no Aria(Yay, it's back)

'''Favorite Anime/Manga:''' Fullmetal Alchemist: Brotherhood('''Completed'''), Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai(Oreimo for short, '''Completed''')

==Editing==

'''Currently Editing:''' Mayo Chiki!(Teaser), Full Metal Panic! Another(Teaser), Asobi ni Iku yo!(Teaser), Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi, Kagerou Days(Teaser), Dungeon ni Deai wo Motomeru no wa Machigatteiru Darou ka(Teaser), Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha(Teaser).

'''Completed Projects*:''' Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai.

'''<nowiki>*</nowiki>'''At least the main story-line is completed, side stories or extra material might be left, but if it is, I am still editing it.

==Contact Information==

¤ PM me on BT forums - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=12277 Userpage] (Preferred)
 ¤ Leave a message on my talk page - [[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]
 ¤ Email me at '''rohandass45@gmail.com'''

----

I will also go around editing any errors I find. I can only edit during my free time but I will try to do my best.
If you want any English text to be edited urgently, you can drop a message on my talk page or email me at the address provided above. I am also on the BT forums with the same User-ID. Feel free to contact me if you have any questions, suggestions, feedback or just to chat.

----

'''Notice:''' I have exams which begin on 22nd October, 2013 and will last almost a month(yea...this sucks), so I won't be available much during this time. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123 ]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 05:20, 20 October 2013 (CDT)

User:Rohan123

2015-12-11T14:15:17Z

Rohan123: /* Personal Information */

Hello there, nice to meet you(not really, I don't even know who is reading this).

==Personal Information==

'''Name:''' Rohan

'''Age:''' 18

'''Profession:''' University student

'''Likes:''' Watching anime, reading manga, reading light novels, playing some games sometimes.

'''Dislikes:''' [Stuff to be added here]

==Anime/Manga/LN list==

'''Currently reading LNs:''' Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai, Sword Art Online('''To be abandoned soon'''), Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu, Date A Live.

'''Completed Reading LNs:''' Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai(OreImo), Toradora!.

'''Dropped/Abandoned LNs:''' Hidan no Aria('''Abandoned''').

'''Favorite Anime/Manga:''' Fullmetal Alchemist: Brotherhood('''Completed'''), Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai(OreImo for short, '''Completed'''), Death Note('''Completed'''), One Piece, Bleach, Naruto, Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai.

==Editing==

'''Currently Editing:''' Mayo Chiki!(Teaser), Full Metal Panic! Another(Teaser), Asobi ni Iku yo!(Teaser), Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi, Kagerou Days(Teaser), Dungeon ni Deai wo Motomeru no wa Machigatteiru Darou ka(Teaser), Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha(Teaser).

'''Completed Projects*:''' Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai.

'''<nowiki>*</nowiki>'''At least the main story-line is completed, side stories or extra material might be left, but if it is, I am still editing it.

==Contact Information==

¤ PM me on BT forums - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=12277 Userpage] (Preferred)
 ¤ Leave a message on my talk page - [[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]
 ¤ Email me at '''rohandass45@gmail.com'''

----

I will also go around editing any errors I find. I can only edit during my free time but I will try to do my best.
If you want any English text to be edited urgently, you can drop a message on my talk page or email me at the address provided above. I am also on the BT forums with the same User-ID. Feel free to contact me if you have any questions, suggestions, feedback or just to chat.

----

'''Notice:''' I have exams which begin on 22nd October, 2013 and will last almost a month(yea...this sucks), so I won't be available much during this time. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123 ]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 05:20, 20 October 2013 (CDT)

User talk:Venis

2014-08-03T11:55:01Z

Rohan123: Reply to his message on my talk page

= Translation stuff =
'''All translation- related questions go here. Thx.'''

thank you for starting NGNL...wanna ask ganna do all volume 5 or some parts of it.
:me too, want to thank you for translating NGNL vol 5, I was really curious about how the arc will end.I hope you will translate it completely

Probably gonna do all of it, but I suck at formatting/editing so the prologue isn't uploaded yet. Was originally gonna help out of volume 4 but I was afraid of offending the previous translator so I just let it be and started on volume 4. Prologue of Vol. 5 should be up by today though - Venis

:Lol, you can go ahead and translate chapters of Volume 4, as long as you register it in the registration page first. ;) they say the two translators per volume rule only applies to popular series like SAO so our volumes can have 3 translators. Thanks for translating the V5 prologue. I read it and it's really long compared to the other volumes. [[User:Maine12329|Maine12329]] ([[User talk:Maine12329|talk]]) 07:28, 25 May 2014 (CDT)

::Yeah I was like holy shit, the prologue is longer than chapter 1 in terms of size lol. Also the deep philosophical sections are really hard to comprehend/translate. Thanks anyway for clearing up my confusion regarding translating Volume 4. (No Game No Life isn't popular yet? ;_;) [[User:Venis|Venis]] ([[User talk:Venis|talk]]) 09:20, 25 May 2014 (CDT)

:::ikr. ;-; y u no be more popular. It hasn't been as popular as SAO and Shingeki :/ [[User:Maine12329|Maine12329]] ([[User talk:Maine12329|talk]]) 21:54, 27 May 2014 (CDT)

so are you going to complete kagerou days all 5 volumes or just 1 volume before moving back to :/ NGNL ([[User:kakaroet|kakaroet|talk]])

:Good question. And I'm pretty free... So... why not both? ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) -[[User:Venis|Venis]]

Hello Venis, thanks for your translations, you've really made some progress in the few weeks you've been around. Just some points of discussion on the project conventions (relevant to your recent post on Takoyakiinator talk page): I believe there is no actual requirement that translators list themselves in the "project staff" section, their name next to the chapter on the registration page is the only thing required. Also, the "2 week" rule is designed to remove people that have gone MIA and no longer come around BT. As such, the translator only has to reply that they are still working on it within two weeks to preserve their registration; they do not need to finish their translation within two weeks. Of course, you can always politely ask if they mind you taking over their translations; often times the translator will reply that they do not mind. Regards, --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 07:11, 8 June 2014 (CDT)

:Thanks a lot for that explanation. But still I think the messages I've posted on the other translators' walls carry just about the same meaning? Also for those that have already done some work I also stated that they can replace my translations at any time within two weeks, I don't really mind. Just that I was rather impatient at getting Kagerou Days completely approved. So anyway, essentially as long as there's no response within two weeks I get the all-clear right? Thanks again for all that, I'm really new here so please forgive me if I've done anything wrong. -[[User:Venis|Venis]] ([[User talk:Venis#top|talk]]) 07:15, 8 June 2014 (CDT)

Just take it over if you want. I believe there's some mistake for her name to be there... i'll try to contact her latter.. --[[User:Tony Yon|Tony Yon]] ([[User talk:Tony Yon|talk]]) 09:55, 8 June 2014 (CDT)

:Sorry but who is this? I won't do anything until you get back to me whatever the matter is, but thanks anyway. -[[User:Venis|Venis]] ([[User talk:Venis#top|talk]]) 11:38, 8 June 2014 (CDT)

::I mean takoyakiinator, i believe she registered for Indonesian version not english one. I will verify it latter, but I believe that's the case. That's why I said go ahead if you want to take it. --[[User:Tony Yon|Tony Yon]] ([[User talk:Tony Yon|talk]]) 20:48, 8 June 2014 (CDT)

:::Ah thanks. But still I'll just wait until you confirm this so I don't have to worry about getting in trouble. Thanks. -[[User:Venis|Venis]] ([[User talk:Venis#top|talk]]) 00:24, 9 June 2014 (

::::sure -[[User:Tony Yon|Tony Yon]] ([[User talk:Tony Yon|talk]]) 00:48, 9 June 2014 (CDT)

If you're thinking about taking on a new project, would you consider Hataraku Maou-Sama or Hyouketsu Kyoukai no Eden--
[[User:AnimeFan9001|AnimeFan9001]] ([[User talk:AnimeFan9001|talk]]) 15:07, 19 June 2014 (CDT)

:Is my opinion taken into account if I say that you should pick up Hataraku Maou-Sama? [[User:Daxter|Daxter]] ([[User talk:Daxter|talk]]) 16:25, 19 June 2014 (CDT)

::Well first I need to watch those. I...er...haven't...watched or read... them. heh. heh. heh. don't kill me pls. But jokes aside I'm gonna focus on working on NGNL for now -[[User:Venis|Venis]] ([[User talk:Venis#top|talk]]) 23:40, 19 June 2014 (CDT)

:::Hmm, yes, if you want to focus on it, it sure is better that way. More content on a series that already has translators is more satisfying that trying from scratch for a teaser project to reach full status (Talking about Hataraku Maou-sama). But you should consider it, since you would then have 2 projects that YOU brought to full status! That'd be amazing, wouldn't it? Other than that, everything is up to you, and thank you for your services. [[User:Daxter|Daxter]] ([[User talk:Daxter|talk]]) 07:53, 20 June 2014 (CDT)

::::Thanks for the recommendations. I'll try it out eventually, need to watch the anime for Maou-sama and read the LNs for Kyoukai no Eden first to get some understanding. -[[User:Venis|Venis]] ([[User talk:Venis#top|talk]]) 00:14, 21 June 2014 (CDT)

Venis, just one question. What is up with your signature being plastered all over the NGNL V5 Ch2? I have found it 3 times a bit after halfway through, interrupting sentences or even words. I took the liberty of removing them, but, was there any reason for them being there? Or was it a simple mistake? If there was a reason, please go ahead and undo the changes. [[User:Daxter|Daxter]] ([[User talk:Daxter|talk]]) 04:17, 21 July 2014 (CDT)

:Wait what? OK I have no idea how that happened. Thanks for editing tho. -[[User:Venis|Venis]] ([[User talk:Venis#top|talk]]) 06:43, 21 July 2014 (CDT)

::Apparently you used four tildes for the text, without using the nowiki function. If you feel like it, look into it to fix it. Good luck. [[User:Daxter|Daxter]] ([[User talk:Daxter|talk]]) 09:30, 21 July 2014 (CDT)

:::Found the problem: The author kept using tildes throughout the chapter, and I forgot 4 in a row would cause my name to auto-sign there. Sorry about that. -[[User:Venis|Venis]] ([[User talk:Venis#top|talk]]) 18:47, 21 July 2014 (CDT)

Just one question: In Volume 5 Chapter 2 Part 10, it was stated that Jibril killed 19 giants with others and one herself. She also helped to take down three "Fairies" and killed one herself. So I would like to know if it is a mistranslation, because the Fairies have lower rank in the Exceeds than the Elves ([https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/No_Game_No_Life#The_Ranking_of_the_16_Races Reference]) and they hung the heads of the Fairies on the humongous tree. So I would like to ask, if they were really Fairies or if it is another race like the Dragonia (which I would believe more likely). If I misunderstood something, I'm very sorry. - Newton 21:59, 21 July 2014

:Well, assuming there isn't a mistake on the translation, I would say that, as has been mentioned, Exceed ranking goes according to magic affinity. That means that "how hard it is to kill something" does not necessarily align with the ranking. Perhaps (assuming that Fairies are ranked 8th) they are an opponent more formidable than other races, due to some special characteristic. I mean, considering how Werebeasts can actually physically surpass the corresponding physical capabilities of the last and most powerful Flugel ever made, while standing on a mere 14th rank, a whole 8 ranks below, I believe that a race that is even more aligned to magical properties than elves (being ranked lower because of lack of spell combinations, while keeping raw force perhaps, as is implied by their name corresponding to pure magical beings in our world) actually CAN be made to be a formidable opponent.
:All these are assumptions though. Do not trust my words, wait for translation of the next volumes for answers, or for a translator who makes my statement completely unnecessary by stating it was a mistake. [[User:Daxter|Daxter]] ([[User talk:Daxter|talk]]) 17:01, 21 July 2014 (CDT)

::Oh greaaaat thanks for pointing that out guys. Sorry about that. I kinda got 龍精種 and 妖精種 mixed up. Editing now. -[[User:Venis|Venis]] ([[User talk:Venis#top|talk]]) 18:47, 21 July 2014 (CDT)

:::So, second case it is! Good thing it was cleared out. [[User:Daxter|Daxter]] ([[User talk:Daxter|talk]]) 19:03, 21 July 2014 (CDT)

::::Note to self: stop being drunk while doing shit -[[User:Venis|Venis]] ([[User talk:Venis#top|talk]]) 20:11, 21 July 2014 (CDT)

:::::Thanks for the answer. Also Daxter: I know that the Exceed ranking doesn't say much about their difficulty in defeating them. But if you think about the fact that the Flugel can split the ocean with 5% of their power and kill thousand elves without any problem (Ok, I know that Jibril is one of the strongest in Flugel race, but this shows that they have a lot of power when they have no restriction), but yeah you're right, I shouldn't underestimate other race. so thanks. - Newton 23:42, 21 July 2014

::::::Took the liberty to correct my name on your text, I hope it isn't considered an insult of any kind around here, but yes, Races have unique characteristics which create unique relations between them. Or, they probably should. Don't forget, the writer can do anything the f*ck they want with their story. Never underestimate the writer. In any case, it was a translating mistake, so we can all together blame Venis and move on with our lives. Venis, it is YOUR FAULT! Done, let's move on. [[User:Daxter|Daxter]] ([[User talk:Daxter|talk]]) 10:53, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

:::::::I crei everitiem. -[[User:Venis|Venis]] ([[User talk:Venis#top|talk]]) 02:07, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

::::::::Oh, I am so sorry :( But you have to face the truth, even if it is harsh. *(Why is this going on in the translation section instead of the bullshit one...)* [[User:Daxter|Daxter]] ([[User talk:Daxter|talk]]) 04:21, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

:::::::::why is this conversation even going on can we just stop already -[[User:Venis|Venis]] ([[User talk:Venis#top|talk]]) 21:06, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

= Random bullshit =
'''Anything under the sun NOT RELATED to translation goes here. Thx.'''

Heheh. :D --[[User:Magykalman|Magykalman]] Timeless (ABC)

: 10 years since Magykalman strim. I try do do something else but my path always leads to the strim. GIFF STREAM PLS - [[User:Venis|Venis]]

Well, VenisPagina isn't that dirty if you are Spanish. It is something close to CamePage (Came as the past tense of come, Page as you know it). So nobody ought to blame you. Change your name back please.
--[[User:Daxter|Daxter]]

: me no speak spanish no coperino pasterino pls -[[User:Venis|Venis]]

Just because the form isn't all that correct doesn't mean you shouldn't use it as a name. Do you care about what people say? YOU SHOULDN'T! You are letting your chance slip away! --[[User:Daxter|Daxter]]
P.S. Ho-Lee Schitt, you picked up Kagerou Daze!

: heh. thanks? - [[User:Venis|Venis]]

You are already tired of bullshitting around with someone, on the internet. You know, you may need more patience here (because I am totes from inside the internet for millennia, and I know stuff). The place is filled with people who make a ruckus with absolutely zero reason (totally not me), and people who make a huge deal out of the most minimal matter (still not me). Yet you are tired of conversing after only two exchanges. I abused your "Bullshit" page, and maybe I am sorry for wasting your time like this, but I had my fun doing it! So, let me stop wasting time so that you can get on translating faster. Work hard so that I can get to entertain myself for free. -[[User:Daxter|Daxter]]

: 1. who the fuck are you 2. nah man im not annoyed/offended or anything lol 3. where is this coming from? 4. abusing my bullshit page? 5. i dont even -[[User:Venis|Venis]]

Alright, once more forgot to put my name there. Fixed. Now my senseless blabbering will make more sense. Now do you even? -[[User:Daxter|Daxter]]

: Whoa whoa buddy calm down there. Who said I was annoyed/offended or anything? I didn't really see much to say about your comment, so I'm sorry if my lackluster response offended you or something. This page is for "bullshit" after all so who cares if you abuse it? I don't. Calm yo tits man, calm yo tits. -[[User:Venis|Venis]]

I'm not offended either. I just saw a "Bullshit" page and couldn't resist. Internet does stuff to you... Weird stuff... There, fixed your mistype too. Now translate please. I wanna read NGNL and I am not patient enough. Kagerou is fine too. Get to it. -[[User:Daxter|Daxter]]

You can take all of the chapters I'm working on, it's okay.--[[User:Takoyakiinator|Takoyakiinator]] ([[User talk:Takoyakiinator|talk]]) 04:03, 9 June 2014 (CDT)

:Thanks, sorry if I offended you or anything. Cheers. -[[User:Venis|Venis]] ([[User talk:Venis#top|talk]]) 04:15, 9 June 2014 (CDT)

Just fyi, I'm 99% sure the only reason Kagerou days hasn't been updated to full project is because none of the wiki admins have noticed, or had the free time to add it to the sidebar. Once 1 volume is complete, which is true here, there aren't many reasons why it wouldn't be upgraded; and none of those few would apply here. So I don't think you need to be paranoid (re your user page). If you wanted to try to speed it up, one thing you could try is to follow the link on this [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Help:Administration_Contact_Page page] and post to make it more likely one of the admins notices, though it's still not a guarantee. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 08:07, 9 June 2014 (CDT)

:Thanks a lot! Wow you've really been helping me a lot since I've got on. I'm in like semi-fanboy mode right now cos I just went to this anime fair and a Kido cosplayer recognized who I was OwO -[[User:Venis|Venis]] ([[User talk:Venis#top|talk]]) 06:16, 10 June 2014 (CDT)

<div style="border:2px dotted orange;padding:5px;">Thanks for posting at the Administration Contact Page. I'm just responding to let you know that your message has been read and we're working on getting it processed through the higher levels of Administration. Kagerou Days should be added to the sidebar soon. --[[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 02:03, 11 June 2014 (CDT)
</div>

:Thanks man. But we seem to have another problem... now Kagerou Days doesn't seem to be anywhere, not in sidebar/teaser/pending. Can we get this fixed? -[[User:Venis|Venis]] ([[User talk:Venis#top|talk]]) 07:03, 11 June 2014 (CDT)

Um, hi, I'd like to help on editing No Game No Life, since this project doesn't have a project manager or supervisor. I guess I have to talk to a translator? Thanks, [[User:Ruby Halo|Ruby Halo]] ([[User talk:Ruby Halo|talk]]) 02:38, 20 June 2014 (CDT)

:Oh snap sorry I didn't see that. I'm not all that experienced with the administration here, but you can just have a go at it just the same. If possible you might want to ask some of the more experienced senpais here. -[[User:Venis|Venis]] ([[User talk:Venis#top|talk]]) 09:32, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

== Kagerou Daze ==

Hi,

Kagerou Daze has been announced as licensed by Yen Press early today. Thus, there won't be any new content for a volume with less than 50% done, as per policy. Any translated content will be deleted 2 months before volume 1 gets out at the latest, though it might be before that. Just wanted to drop a word on this subject. [[User:Kira0802|Mystes]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 21:28, 13 June 2014 (CDT)

:*sighs* I guess it is rather depressing to see my work just getting torn down and barely 3 weeks since I got started here. Oh well, it was a good run. Time to find something else to keep myself occupied with. Preferably a teaser. Thanks for that. -[[User:Venis|Venis]] ([[User talk:Venis#top|talk]]) 08:50, 14 June 2014 (CDT)

:Hi there Venis, I came to reply to the message you left on my talk page some months ago, but I rarely check BT now due to extreme time constraints. Anyhow, I was going to say that I am not going to work on it anymore, but damn...seems like it got licensed. This is just sad...almost every nice series I find is getting licensed. Hope you find something else to work with which piques your interest. Have fun and goodluck. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123 ]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 06:55, 3 August 2014 (CDT)

== ...NGNL V4C2 incomplete? ==

it is stated as it on the registration page, but isn't the translation ended at the place where the chapter end? Why is it incomplete? (Except it don't have the illustration) [[User:746939454|746939454]] ([[User talk:746939454|talk]]) 00:21, 14 June 2014 (CDT)

Ah forgot about that. Did this really need a new section? Anyways I've edited it. -[[User:Venis|Venis]] ([[User talk:Venis#top|talk]]) 08:53, 14 June 2014 (CDT)

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2013-10-20T10:32:23Z

Rohan123: Translated by PROzess on the forum.

==First Master and Servant Contract==

===Part 1===

Naruse Mio, chased out of the Toujo House, came to a park on a hill with Maria.

It was the park, where she had watched the sunset after cycling around the city on Basara’s bicycle.

—30 minutes since they had arrived there. Mio silently watched the glow of the city at night.

It was a beautiful sight. The glow of the buildings and the light of cars or trains appeared just like an illumination. Mio thought, if that how it looked when one looked down from the stars in the sky.

…Just like he said.

Remembering about the guy that taught her about this beautiful view, Mio frowned slightly.

“I knew coming together would be impossible…”

Back then, Mio had replied with a vague answer on Basara’s suggestion. Because she had known. That there wouldn’t be such a chance. Ever since they met, they had deceived Basara.

“Excuse me, Mio-sama… please do cheer up.”

Maria next to her looked up at her with worried eyes. Her appearance was back to one of a human.

“We were just unlucky that they turned out to be Heroes. With someone else, I am sure—”

“No, Maria… let’s put an end to all the deceiving.”

Mio shook her head.

“I wanted a base ''without involving anyone if possible'', but… deceiving someone for that is certainly not to my liking.”

It wasn’t like they were penniless. Mio’s late foster father left them plenty of savings. But for a base, a single house was the best. If they carelessly rented an apartment or mansion in a living complex, the other inhabitants might get dragged in.

However, Mio was a minor to begin with. Furthermore, without relatives. And Maria was a child by appearance.

Like this they obviously couldn’t buy a place, nor rent. Of course it was possible that Maria manipulated memories with her magic, but she would have to manipulated the memories of a lot of people, if they wanted to buy a house as a minor and live without drawing the suspicion from the real estate office. Moreover, the memories would need to match each person’s position and relationships. The memory manipulation magic wasn’t that powerful.

That was why Mio and Maria had done such a roundabout way.

“I understand… I will abide by your words, Mio-sama.”

Maria didn’t object. She must have understood her feelings. With a soft smile,

“That is what makes you kind, Mio-sama… I personally do not see any problem with deceiving a humans that approach us with ulterior motives though.”

“Maybe…”

Maria said something reasonable. After their current parents had passed away, the lawyer entrusted with the will had tried to deceive Mio to steal her inheritance. When Mio had walked around at night with Maria, guys had approached them worried, yet with the ulterior motive in the open. Therefore they became unable to trust anyone than themselves. However if guys like them existed, they thought it wouldn’t be bad to deceive them. After all, both side were lying.

—So, one month ago, when they were surrounded by delinquents in the city, Jin had come to their rescue.

They couldn’t trust him either. He would just deceive them as well.

He would betray them in the end…That was what they thought.

That was the reason Maria manipulated his memories and planned to take over the house. But, by doing so, they turned into the same kind as these guys.

“…But, who could have imagined that these two were Heroes.”

Mio showed a self-mocking smile. She wasn’t blaming them for hiding their lineage. They had done the same. Of course they might be able to overwhelm Basara if they went back to the house now and fought at full power. There was a possibility to make that house their base then.

“But…”

Jin and Basara both had been different from the others they had deceived. She thought that she might have found people she could put her trust in, for the first time after the death of her parents.

…But.

What was the point of that now. It was too late. Time couldn’t be turned back. Upon that,

“Mio-sama…”

Maria next to her called with a calm tone.

“Sorry… We need to figure out what to do from now on, but first we need a place to stay tonight.”

But Maria lightly shook her head to the side. And then, she said with a slightly stiff voice.

“No— It looks like there is something we have to do before that.”

On these words, Mio noticed the surrounding atmosphere.

Unnoticed, the park had become ominous quiet. An unnatural silence. Mio immediately understood what that meant. For the past half year, she had gotten the necessary knowledge.

“Magic to keep humans away….”

Mio or Maria hadn’t used it. Then there was only one explanation.

“Please watch out… It is an enemy.”

Maria glared in front of her. Upon that, there was a movement in the darkness there.

What appeared from the shadow were three ominous shades. These shades gradually changed shape.

One changed into a [shadow] that had a black humanoid silhouette with a long hilted scythe, like a death god.

The remaining two into a magical lion beasts with wings— A manticore.

Without doubt. It were devils. And most likely servants of the current Devil Lord. They emitted an obviously bloodlust. It exposed them their existence. And also their aim. Therefore,

“I see… To think that you would come on your own accord.”

Mio challengingly glared at the three [enemies].

Her squeezed out voice was faintly trembling. It wasn’t out of fear. But out of—''anger.''

“Unforgivable… I’ll avenge my parents….”

Needless to say, Mio learned the truth and her lineage from Maria after her parents’ death. That she, Naruse Mio, was the only daughter of the previous Devil Lord. And that the two people she considered as her parents were just foster parents.

As unbelievable it was, she accepted it when Maria showed her true appearance and magic.

Yes. Mio’s parents weren’t related by blood to her. They might just have raised and looked after her because of an order from her real father.

….But.

Naruse Mio thought. The two that raised her were surely her parents.

Rather than the real father she never met, they were her precious family.

That was why she would never forgive it. Mio certainly had yet to awaken the power of her father— of the Devil Lord. Still,

“Kindly getting rid of all humans… Fine, bring it on.”

Mio inherited something in the blood of her father. That was— the talent for magic.

“Prepare yourselves… I’ll kill you a hundred times.”

At the same time she said that, Mio’s body emitted a crimson aura. She released her own magical power.

—Usually. The magical aura was a negative black.

The magical surge emitted by the enemies right now was a jet black, darker than the night.

In regards to that, Maria or moderate Devils like Mio’s father Wilbert had a blue aura. It was a colour of these that had sworn to free themselves off the revenge against the God Tribe.

The aura of magical power changed colour depending on the heart of the devil that used it.

But— Mio must have sworn revenged for her killed parents and chosen the path of hostility.

So when she learned how to use her magical power from Maria, her aura was neither black, nor blue, but a scarlet even more brilliant than blood. The kind of crimson colour that burnt unforgivable enemies to ashes.

“—Okay, let’s get started.”

Special abilities like magic essentially didn’t exist in this world. Average humans couldn’t perceive that phenomena. Therefore they couldn’t interfere here. And— Mio’s words were the sign for the beginning of the battle.

The two manticore [shadows] closed in to them simultaneous. On this coordinated movement,

“Eat this!”

Mio released an offence magic. A flash and a explosion sounded at the same time. A lightning magic crashed down from the sky. But, the two shadows burst though the dust created by the attack.

Manticores. These keen-witted magical beasts must have dodged the lightning.

…What about the scythe guy…

She no longer could feel the presence of the enemy in the soaring dust. He must have been defeated by the lightning magic. In that case, Mio shifted her senses back to the two magical beasts.

“Mio-sama, I will go next.”

Maria besides her kicked the ground and flew forward, standing in the way of the manticores. However it was a disadvantaged two vs. one with an overwhelming difference in physiques.

“———”

The manticores, deciding to finishing off Maria, who gave an easy target, first, split up to the right and left and made a pinching movement from the sides. Closing the distance, one came at Maria with it’s fangs, the other with it’s claws. A combined attack from the side and top. The only available option for Maria to dodge it was retreating. However,

“Ahahaha, so foolish.”

Along with a laughter, Maria leaped forward. She headed for the right leg of one of the manticores— the one that tried to kill her with it’s fangs. She closed the distance in an instant and when she was close enough to reach it with her hands,

“Please entertain me a bit.”

Saying so, she swung down her right fist on the giant magical beast’s head.

—Unlike Mio, Maria didn’t specialize in offensive magic.

Then how was she fighting? That was answered— by a roar and an impact. The manticore, who received Maria’s fist, crashed flattened into the ground. That impact hollowed the ground, making a crater. In it’s centre, the manticore didn’t move an inch anymore. It even lost it’s shape. Maria looked down on these remains and snorted scorning with a hmpf.

“Is that all… So boring. Please resist unsightly and make me wet.”

Then she moved her gaze to a new target.

But the magical beasts approaching Maria from the right changed his own course. It was plunging itself towards Mio. Mio didn’t move. And the raised, sharp claw swung down on Mio.

KEEEEEK! With a metallic sound, the claw was repelled. The ferocious attack of the magical beasts had been fended off by a transparent wall that Mio had set up previously. Mio held up her right hand towards the manticore.

“It’s over— Die a hundred times and try again.”

At the same time she declared calmly, the red ball of light that Mio had created hit it directly.

After the explosion— there was not a single dust of it left.

“Are you unhurt, Mio-sama?”

On Maria’s outcall from afar, Mio nodded with a “Yes”.

…These guys had finally made their move.

It had been half a year since the murder or her parents— since the start of the tragedy.

The enemy hadn’t used any flashy attacks so far, but now they had finally come after her.

“Fine… Just bring it on.”

Naruse Mio would never forgive the enemy that killed her parents.

And she would definitely defeat the current Devil Lord that gave the order for it. At all costs.

“—Oh, we better get away from here.”

By defeating the enemy, the magic to keep humans away should have been lifted. The place was a complete mess due to Mio and Maria’s attacks.

They would get reported if a by-passer saw this.

…But, before that.

One last time, Mio looked at the night scenery of the city. At the scenery she was supposed to look at with the boy.

—That was an opening.

“Mio-sama!”

When she turned around on Maria’s scream, a [shadow] stood in front of Mio.

The enemy that was supposed to be defeated by the first lighting magic. It’s hand glowed with black magical power.

Not good— Mio immediately erected a barrier, but it was a bit too late. The [shadow] released a lightning attack magic, which lost steam midway by colliding with the barrier, but directly hit Mio nevertheless.

On that impact, Mio was blown backwards. The park was build on higher grounds— a hill. Mio had watched over the city from it’s edge. Right before the cliff.

The wooden fence to prevent falls was aging and couldn’t absord Mio’s fall.

Therefore. Slung away over the cliff, Mio started to fall down.

“Kuh…!”

Mio tried to activate a wind magic right away, but failed to.

Due to the enemy’s lightning attack, she couldn’t move her body properly and couldn’t focus her mind enough to cast magic.

…At this rate…!

It should been more than ten metre until the road below.

The ground was asphalt. Mio’s body simply would be unable to endure the impact of the crash.

Mio cursed her own carelessness. Was dying here her fate?

Was this her life, dying without avenged the murder of her parents?

She tightly closed her eyes in despair and frustration—At that time. Mio heard a single sound.

It was a voice. A shouted voice that prolonged the vocal “o”.

….Eh?

So Mio faced the voice. To right beside her. Upon that,

“—Oooooooh!”

On the tile of the concrete surface of the wall that guarded against soil slides. With that as his foothold, a single boy ran sideways with an terrific speed into her direction.

At the time Mio realized who it was, she was embraced in midair— by Toujou Basara.

“—Whoops!”

Catching Mio, Basara twisted his body in midair. Mio’s vision alternated between top and bottom. And carrying Mio, Basara landed on the ground without troubles. There should have been still quite the distance to the ground. And Basara managed to cushion the landing by just using his lower body as an elastic spring.

“……….Fuh.”

In his arms, Mio heard Basara making a breath of relief. Then she was slowly lowered onto the ground.

Still affected by the enemy’s lightning magic, she sat on the ground.

“Why…”

Mio looked up to Basara. She still couldn’t fully believe that she was saved.

Why did Basara save her? She didn’t know the answer to that.

“Well, that’s—”

Basara tried to save something awkwardly.

“—Watch out!”

It was negated by Maria’s shout from the top of the cliff.

Naruse Mio looked. Behind Basara, who looked at her, the [shadow] came down jumping. Most likely as soon as it noticed Basara, it had jumped down the cliff in pursuit.

It had already gotten in range of it’s scythe and was about to about launch a slash.

—But, that slash didn‘t happen. Before it could, the torso of the [shadow] was perfectly split in half. It took only an instant. For the sword to appear in Basara’s hand and cutting the enemy in a flash in the turning motion. An unbelievable agility and swift swordsmanship.

“…………..”

In front of the now dumbfounded Mio, Basara erased the sword from his hand.

When he then turned around to her, his face had a somehow troubled expression.

“Ah… ehm, you see…”

He was looking for words. While scratching his cheeks, Basara let his gaze wander around a bit.

And then— He slowly held out his hand to her.

“……..We’re going home.”

Without making eye-contact with her, he said brusque.

===Part 2===

—For now, let’s return home together.

After the overcome predicament, Basara had proposed so, but Mio was still wary.

Basara was a Hero. Mio and Maria were devils. And Mio and Maria had deceived Basara. Taken all that into consideration, there was no reason whatsoever for Basara to save Mio.

She could tell that Basara had no hostility, but she was hesitant about her decision for a while. She must have considered the possibility of a trap. Amidst that, Maria convinced Mio as her follower. That there was no reason for Basara to trick them into a roundabout trap. If he wanted to kill them, he could have done so previously in the living room or could have not helped Mio just now.

So, before long Mio nodded small on Maria’s persuasion.

And now presently— Toujou Basara was standing in the kitchen of his own house.

He took a well-cooled barely tea out of the fridge, poured it into a glass and took it with him into the living room.

“Ah, thank you.”

When Maria took the glass, she drunk up the barley tea in one go. Basara inadvertently raised an eyebrow.

“….Now you sure drunk that without any hesitation.”

Wasn’t that too careless in any event?

“Well, sure it was me who said to come back here, but…”

“—be a bit more wary, you mean?”

With “I already said it”, Maria set the empty glass on the table.

“You have no reason to do something so troublesome as to bring us back home and poison the drink after following us all the way to save us, despite throwing us out of the house once before.”

Besides,

“You seriously were angered when you found out that we deceived you. That was because you truly considered us to be your family. Then these ten days we spent together, the time you came into contact with us, were by no means a lie. So I believe it is fine to trust you.”

Maria shifted her gaze and asked “Or am I wrong?”.

“I see…”

So she actually did give it some thoughts.

“…Well, Mio-sama’s personality is like that, so she will be a bit obstinate for a bit longer.”

Maria looked to the door of the living room.

“I hope she will settle down a bit in the bath.”

Japanese summers were hot even at night. Fighting outside in this humidity, you would sweat by all means.

Therefore, Maria had recommended Mio to take a bath as soon as they got back to the house.

“—Anyway, may I ask at this point?”

Maria said.

“About why you, a hero, wanted to help us devils.”

“Even if you ask… I just heard about your circumstances from my dad.”

While scratching his cheek, Basara told her his reason for saving them. It was about Mio’s circumstances, the devils general situation and the moderate faction, which Jin had all looked up. Therefore,

“My dad couldn’t leave you guys alone and neither could I… I could never abandon you while I know of your circumstances. I mean, she bears no sin.”

Naruse Mio had been living as just a simple girl. Having her life in peril due to other’s conveniences was just too much. When Basara finished his talk with a serious tone, a natural silence befell the living room. Maria, who had cast down her eyes while listening to him, soon

“… I see, Jin-san did.”

said with a meek expression and then suddenly raised her face.

“That sounds thankworthy, but— staying quiet when he knew everything, he is the worst.”

“Well, I won’t deny that.”

But, he believed that in wasn’t really her place to say anything, seeing as they deceived him as well.

“—But, I see that you two Heroes helped us simply because of that.”

Saying so, Maria gave him a look that asked for his real intentions.

“Actually, the villagers decision to put us under surveillance is the kind of reaction you would expect, is it not?”

Maria’s doubt was reasonable. No matter how much one sympathized with their circumstances, there was no reason for a Hero to help a devil. Yeah—''Normally there wasn’t'', but

“I already told you that I don’t have any ties with the Heroes or Devils…. Some stuff happened in the past, you know. Because of that, my dad and I are no longer Heroes now. Just simple humans, unrelated to the village.”

Though it gave Basara’s heart a never-fading wound.

But well, he was no longer tied down by the Hero’s destiny.

“If I want to protect something, I do so… That’s all to it.”

“Even if it is a devil— one who has inherited the Devil Lord’s power? By protecting Mio-sama, you are putting yourself in harm’s way, Basara-san.”

Basara nodded a “Yeah” to Maria’s reminding observation.

“As long as you don’t cause any harm to this world or it’s habitants.”

Upon that, Maria showed a wry smile.

“…You are such good-hearted people, both you and Jin-san.”

“Not really. We’re just wilful….As father, as son.”

Therefore, Jin had readily decided to throw away the Hero status on the day the tragedy befell the village, the time when Basara caused that incident. So now— it was Basara’s turn.

“…I understand. If that is the case, I will take you up on your kindness. Right now… Mio-sama needs as many allies as possible.”

Maria’s calm tone was filled with a heavy pressure. Then Maria correct her seating position and bowed down deeply into his direction.

“Basara-san… My apologies for deceiving you so far. You will be dragged into our peril, but please take care of us. Please lend us your power, so Mio-sama will be safe.”

A formal tone. The words of a subordinator that worried about it’s master from the bottom of her heart. Therefore,

“Yeah. That’s the plan.”

Basara once again spoke out his resolve. He couldn’t keep running away from the past forever.

In that case, he would pick up the sword again and fight. To his current self, neither Hero or Devil mattered.

I want to protect Mio— There was no lie in that feeling. He believed in that feeling.

“Well then, ehm… Maria-chan.”

“Just Maria is fine. After all, we will be comrades now.”

“I see— Then, Maria, except for the part with the attack, let’s live together normally like we have until now. We’re still not sure about the enemy’s aim anyway.”

“Eh? But, they directly came after Mio-sama…”

Maria asked back puzzled.

“Well… It just doesn’t make sense to me.”

Basara made a serious expression.

“The guys from the Devil Lord faction should be after the inherited power from the previous Devil Lord Wilbert itself, instead of Mio. Moreover, she hasn’t fully awakened the power yet. If she dies now, no one knows who would inherit the power next— In the worst case, Wilbert’s power might vanish just like that.”

But,

“When you were attacked at the park, ''she could have died'' if I hadn’t made it in time. Of course you never know what will happen in an actual battle, but…”

Was it just a coincidence, or were they after something different? He could think of a few possibilities, but time would surely solve it. After all, the enemy wouldn’t pull back in silence now.

“I’m sure they also noticed that you guys have been put under surveillance by the Heroes. If they recklessly involved unrelated humans, they themselves will become termination targets next. It’s unlikely they’ll attack in crowded places.”

That precisely was why they used magic to keep away humans from the park this time.

“Well if they attack next time, we’ll get them for sure.”

Upon that, Maria said happily.

“So reassuring. I only saw a bit of it, but you seem rather strong, Basara-san.”

“Well, don’t expect too much… I haven’t really fought for five years now.”

He had managed to materialize the magic sword Brynhildr, but his body had grown quite dull.

It still wasn’t in it’s former condition. He would have to train from scratch in his free time or it would turn out bad.

“But. Earlier you erased my wind magic here. I was really surprised by that.”

“Mh? Ahh…”

On Maria’s words, Basara made a peaceful expression and

“I’m afraid that— was a fluke.”

Basara shrugged his shoulders, whereupon Maria sharpened her eyes with “Oh please”.

“There is no way you can erase magic completely on a fluke. Just what kind of technique was it?”

Maria was full of curiosity, whereas Basara showed a wry smile and dropped his gaze to his right hand.

“Sorry, but it really was a fluke…”

—Yeah, it had to be a fluke.

After all, that technique— became unusable after that incident five years ago.

===Part 3===

If drenched in sweat in the middle of summer, a shower was the better choice.

At first, Mio had intended to do so. She wanted to get out after quickly rinsing off the sweat.

—However, right now she let her body immerse in the hot water of the bathtub.

“………..”

Mio tightly embraced her body in the bathtub. Even though it was summer, her body felt surprisingly cold.

…For the first time, I…

Since half a year ago— ever since her parents were killed, Mio had trained in magic and combat by Maria’s instruction.

Thanks to that, she became able to chant magic even stronger than Maria’s.

But an actual combat… A fight with her life at stake, that was a first for her earlier. Defeating the enemy. A wrong step might lead to death. Without doubt, a fight to the death had taken place there. Yeah— if Basara hadn’t come to save her, Mio might have crushed onto the asphalt like that and died. When she thought of that, her body trembled beyond control.

For already nearly thirty minutes, Mio sat in the bathtub hugging onto her knees.

—A while ago, Maria had come once to check on her. She must have been worried as Mio just wouldn’t come out. When Mio replied to her, Maria seemed to be relieved in the anteroom.

And then, Maria told her about the conversation with Basara.

Including the reason why Basara saved her.

“I have to get out…”

She couldn’t stay in the bath forever. Mio slowly left the bath.

When she wiped her wet body with a towel in the anteroom, she inadvertently leaked an isolated mumble.

“Is it really okay…?”

Mio was still uncertain if it was alright to rely on Basara.

It wasn’t like she distrusted Basara. In the ten days they spend together, she came to understand what kind of person Basara was, without having Maria tell her. He was the kind of boy that came running over once he knew of their circumstances, regardless of being deceived before. And apparently him being a Hero was also a thing of the past. Probably, it was alright to trust him.

Mio put her feet one by one into the new shorts and pulled it up over her knees and thighs up to her bottom.

…The problem is.

If it was alright to drag Basara into Mio’s circumstances. The parents, who raised her, were killed. Moreover, by the guys, who also killed her real father. Even though she didn’t do anything wrong, her family was unreasonable taken away from her— Naruse Mio remembered about that day vividly.

She would never forgive them. No matter how much enemies she had to make, she would definitely avenge their death.

Vowing so in her heart, she had lived the past half-year. And today, the battle had finally started.

The enemy was the new Devil Lord that reigned over the demon realm. Most likely, battles like earlier— no, even harsher and more painful battles would take place from now on. Was it really alright to drag Basara and Jin into these battles that were unrelated to them? As they both had given up on battles along with their Hero status.

“……………”

Then Mio finished dressing. Night had already fallen, but they still had a lot to discuss about the future, so she didn’t dress in a pyjama, but a rough casual wear.

Her own expression reflected in the bath’s mirror looked unusual gloomy, quite so.

When Mio squeezed her own body, there was a reserved knock on the door of the anteroom from the outside.

“Sorry, Maria… I’ll be right there.”

Thinking that she made her worry again, Mio replied so, whereupon

“Ah… No, it’s me.”

On the somewhat awkward voice beyond the door, Mio inadvertently gulped. She still wasn’t sure what to say to Basara. She knew she couldn’t keep quiet. But she found no words.

—Basara saved her life when she fell down the cliff after receiving that attack.

Mio had no words to say to that Basara. Upon that,

“Sorry. I thought about waiting until you’re out, but… But there’s one thing I absolutely want to tell you beforehand.”

Just what is it— Before Mio could ask back so, she got the answer to it.

“—Forgive me.”

For a moment, she couldn’t comprehend what Basara said.

“Wh- Why are you apologizing?”

When she inadvertently asked back with a trembling voice, Basara said apologetic from beyond the door.

“I heard about you from my dad and Maria. Sorry, I… didn’t know anything about you. And then earlier, I just snapped… I’m really sorry.”

“Th- That’s….”

What to do? Even though she was it that caused troubles by deceiving him. Despite that, the one, who saved her life, apologized. And even before she could. Now she was at a loss for words even more.

“<nowiki>~~~~~</nowiki>”

Her vision swayed. An indescribable feeling rose in her. Suddenly, Mio hear a loud noise. Before she noticed it, she had fallen on her backside on the floor. Before she understood that her legs had given in,

“H- Hey! Are you okay?”

Surprised by the sudden loud noise, the anteroom door opened and Basara came inside.

 
When Basara entered the anteroom, Mio had sunk down on the floor.

Her face was red. Staying in the bath close to an hour, she must have gotten dizzy.

“Don’t stay so long in the bath that you’re unable to stand anymore… C’mon, you okay?”

His offered hand was shaken off. And Mio made a teary expression even now.

“Why are you apologizing… Even though I deceived you.”

In regards, Basara scratched his head with the hand that had nothing else to do now.

“I also hid the fact about me being a Hero in the past. So we’re even.”

“B- But, we tried to take over this house… To chase you out. Can you still call that even?”

On Mio’s strong tone, Basara bluntly declared.

“No… That certainly was your bad.”

But, he said with a calm expression.

“You guys didn’t know I was a Hero. If you just wanted a house, there should have been a better and faster method for that instead of manipulating memories with magic. By force, that is. But you didn’t do that and tried to make me go back to the country side.”

Why?

“You did that— to keep me away from your battles, right?”

On Basara’s uttered guess, Mio widened her eyes in surprise. Apparently he hit bulls-eye.

“Why…”

Mio mumbled dumbfounded.

“Logically speaking, the time we spent together would be an act and chasing me out of the house would be your real intention. But, I actually have an eye for people. I might have snapped at first, but after hearing the circumstances from my dad, I calmed down and understood it.”
One breath.

“You didn’t reveal your true colours— ''It’s the opposite. You put on an act to chase me out of the house.''”

But, Basara continued.

“There’s no longer a reason to keep doing that. Both my dad and I decided to protect you two. I mean, we’re already a family.”

“Wh- What are you saying… The remarriage was a complete lie.”

Mio still wouldn’t back down from her obstinate attitude, so Basara told her.

“So what. A family isn’t just based on blood-relations or a family register. Living together with the desire to protect each other, that’s already a family.”

So he would protect her at all costs.

“I’m no longer a Hero. We have no blood-relation, nor a family register, but I’m your older brother. So, let me protect— you.”

Declaring so, Basara then forcefully took Mio’s hand and made her stand up.

“Yah… H- Hey!”

“Well then, let’s get along again.”

Facing each other, Basara grinned at her, whereupon Mio made a frustrated expression with “Muh~”.

“St- Stop touching me already! Get out! I’ll kill you a hundred times!”

“Oh my— Seems to you two opened up to each other.”

Saying so, Maria came into the anteroom. She trotted over to Mio.

“Well, though it seems that Mio-sama has not become fully honest yet.”

“I, I’m not really, well…”

Mio turned red and hemmed and hawed, whereupon Maria, along with a smile,

“Then all is well. Truth be told, I have a little suggestion for you two now.”

“Suggestion…?”

He knew that they had to discuss the future, but a “suggestion” rather than a “consultation”? Basara gave a doubtful silence, whereupon Maria nodded with a “Yeah”.

“From now on, Basara-san will fight by my side to protect Mio-sama. Basara-san is Mio-sama’s guard, so to speak. But with the current situation, he might not always be able to come to the aid if we end up separated for some reason.”

“Well, yeah…”

Certainly, it was partly due to luck that Basara reached Mio. He had a strong hunch, since he told her at that park that they should come together again at night. So he left the house and headed there immediately. Of course he had confirmed her position with the cell phone GPS, but he caught the falling Mio on a close call. He couldn’t deny the possibility that he would have been too late if he had checked her position on the GPS before starting to run.

“But, there is nothing we can do about that. We should be careful from now on that we don’t get separated and in case we do, the GPS—”

“That is too naïve! You never knew when a cell phone breaks down and runs out of battery! At a crucial time the reception might be bad as well or you could drop it on an enemy’s attack! If you keep relying on such a thing, you might even fall into a trap in the worst case! Blindly trusting in modern science will do you no good!”

“Well, you have a point, but…”

Basara was overwhelmed by Maria’s sudden passionate outburst. Upon that, Mio besides him,

“But, is there any other way? There isn’t any perfect detection magic.”

Exactly, was what Basara thought. Detection magic itself was rudimentary. However, in a fight it was one’s first priority not to get found. Therefore there were various spells like magic barriers or decoy magic that prevent or mislead detection, so detection magic was pretty pointless for actual combats. But, Maria showed a smile,

“It is possible, to track down a special target. With the ‘Master and Servant Contract Magic”— when you link your souls.”

 
Something completely covered the floor of the living room.

The interweaving runes drawn by magic, were a huge magical circle for a ritual.

“…Are we really going to do it?”

In front of the magic circle, Basara said with an unenthusiastic voice.

The Master and Servant Magic turned one into a master and the other into the servant. But Mio might become the future Devil Lord. Position and personality wise, there was no way she would become Basara’s servant.

Naturally, Maria also had suggested it on the condition that Basara would become the servant. But,

“Please do not give it too much thought, Basara-san. With this you two will be able to feel each other’s presence. It certainly will form a Master-Servant contract, but it will just be a formality.”

On Maria’s persuasion, Basara still was indecisive.

“Linking each others souls with magic… That’s all good for pinpointed each other’s position, but when you even end up knowing about the other’s thoughts, it’ll be quite awkward.”

There would no longer be any privacy. However, Maria shook her head.

“Do not worry about that--- That is not the purpose of the magic.”

Purpose? Basara frowned. Upon that, Maria

“More importantly, this magic is special as it can only be used in this world on a night with a full moon. If we let this chance go by, we have no other method. Besides, if there arise any inconveniences from the contract, we can always annul it on the next full moon. Now then, please stand here already, Basara-san.”

“Well… even if you say all that.”

Besides, wasn’t it harder on a girl than on a boy? Basara turned around.

“Say something. You don’t want to have your soul linked to mine by magic, right?”

He called out to Mio, who had stayed silent the whole time. Upon that,

“…..N- Not really. I’m fine with it.”

He got an unexpected reply. Inadvertently Basara frowned as he thought that he heard wrong.

“I, If you’re alright with it… I don’t mind either.”

Saying so bashful, Mio gave him a quick glance. And then,

“Basara--- you’re against it?”

“Eh? Well, rather than being against it… But are you really fine with it?”

“…Yeah. If it’s just about each other’s locations.”

Ohh, it seemed she was serious.

…Master and Servant Contract, huh.

As her guard, it certainly was an attracting offer to be able to track down Mio’s position.

Normally a Hero becoming a devil’s servant was out of the question, but sadly enough Basara was just a battlewise average human. With the reliable Jin currently absent, he would like to eliminate all possible uneasiness for the future. Still--- if possible, Basara wanted to stay on equal terms with Mio. Because he thought it would be better to stay as a family, as her older brother. And because Mio was raised by humans, even though her father was the Devil Lord, and lived as a normal human girl so far.

…But.

Toujou Basara remembered. The expression he saw on Mio’s face, slumped down on the floor, when he came into the anteroom.

Her expression back then had been quite gloomy. And--- the exact same face was now in front of Basara’s eyes. Most likely, Mio was full of worry, which made her accept the Master and Servant contract. So, if forming the contract eased even a little bit of Mio’s worries--- it wasn’t such a bad deal. The contract wasn’t forever and only a formality with the possibility of annulling it. With that, he could temporarily form a contract with her until Jin came back. Therefore, Basara made a sigh.

“Okay----So? What do I have to do for that Master and Servant contract?”

Upon that, Maria, hearing his acceptance, instantly formed a smile on her face.

“Thank you. Well then, Basara-san, please stand on the side of the entrance… Yes, right there. That is the side for the servant. And, Mio-sama, please stand by the window side.”

When both of them stood in their positions, the preparations for the magic started at once.

“Now then--- Mio-sama, please hold my hand.”

“Your hand? I just have to hold it?”

Seeing Mio obeying Maria by taking her hand,

“Huh… Mio and my souls are going to be linked, yet she’s going to hold your hand, Maria?”

Wouldn’t the three of them get linked then? Upon that, Maria nodded a “Yes”.

“Mio-sama is using this magic for the first time, so I will take part as an assistance this time. Besides, I think it will be more effective if Mio-sama chants the spell with my magical powers, instead of her own.”

Well, if that was the case. Then Mio, after getting told the chant by Maria, took a deep breath.

“Th- Then let’s start…”

Saying so with a bit nervous expression--- she started the chant. Instantly, first the magic circle on the floor started glowing, then Mio’s body and following even Basara’s body was bathed in the same light.

Seemed it was right that she was only lending her magical power, as Maria’s body stayed as it was.

And then--- When Mio finished the chant before long, Maria faced him.

“Soon enough a magic circle will appear on Mio’s right hand for a while. So please take her hand, Basara-san, and place a kiss on the magic circle before it disappears. With that the Master and Servant contract will be established.”

“---Huh? Kiss?”

He didn’t really mind a kiss on the hand, but it must have been a formality needed for the contract. When Basara shrugged it off, the magic circle faintly raised up.

But for some reason not towards Mio’s hand--- but onto Basara’s.

“Eh…?”

As she couldn’t comprehend the situation, Mio blinked her eyes. In regards, Basara said doubtful.

“Hey… This got on my hand, but is that okay?”

“H- Hey! Just what is going on!?”

Mio changed her expression, grabbed Maria next to her by the collar and shook her. Maria tilted her head.

“O- Oh my? That is strange… Did I make a mistake somewhere?”

“What now!? Th- This is…”

Basara wouldn’t become Mio’s servant, but Mio would become his.

“Ehm, for now, how about you kiss Basara-san’s hand, Mio-sama? You see, the contract will be reverse, but you still will be able to tell each other’s position, like original planned.”

The moment Maria said that, Mio’s face turned bright red.

“Y- You must be joking! Why would I have to become Basara’s slave!”

No, slave kind of set a different nuance. Basara was against that as well.

“However, at this rate… Ah.”

Looking on Maria’s raised voice, the magic circle on Basara’s hand was about to vanish.

“Mio-sama, hurry up! The magic circle, it is vanishing! We can annul the contract later on, so please kiss it for now!”

“B- But… we can only annul it on the next full moon, right? That’s…”

Maria was impatient, but Mio was still hesitant, whereupon the magic circle faded before long.

“Ahh…”

Seeing that, Maria raised a fragile voice. At that time,

“Mm… Eh? Wh- What… the!?”

Mio, as her body suddenly trembled with a shiver, raised a confused voice. And then,

“No way… N- No…”

Turning red, she mumbled, then she slumped down on the floor. And then her body started to shiver bit by bit.

“H- Hey… are you okay?”

Saying so, Basara grabbed Mio’s shoulder. In that moment,

“---Hyaahn!”

Mio made a sweet outcry and also shivered her body greatly.

“Wh- What…!?”

When Basara removed his hand from the sudden reaction, Maria next to him raised a flustered voice.

“Ahh… The curse is already in effect.” “---The curse?” “Aww…”

Maria made a face like she had screwed up, which Basara quickly took a hold of.

“Tell me more---without leaving out anything.”

“Ah, Ahaha….”

When he brought his face as close as possible, Maria made a dry laughter.

“Eh- Ehm, you know, the ’Master and Servant Contract’ not only lets you grasp each other’s position, but the actual important part also is that it always sustains the servant’s loyalty. When the servant betrays his master or feels guilty, the curse activates as a kind of punishment. The curse normally is influenced by the chanter’s characteristics, but this time we used my magical power for the chant.”

Still collapsed on the floor, Mio continued to make sweet and heavy breathing along with turning red. Basara looked at her.

“Maria… if I’m right, you’re a succubus.”

“Yes. I can fight man-to-man, but usually I am a seductive devil.”

“In other words--- your succubus’ aphrodisiac power turned into the curse?”

“…I am afraid so.”

“YOU IDIOOOT!”

Basara inadvertently shouted in a loud voice. Of course there was also a problem with her trying to set a weird magic, but

“Why didn’t you just let Mio use her own magical power? What would you have done if I assaulted you guys due to the influence of the aphrodisiac!”

“Ah, there is no reason to worry about that. The curse gets stronger when the servant tries to oppose his master and assaulting one’s master is the ultimate form of betrayal. If it was attempted, the mind and body can no longer control the pleasure and one will faint or have it’s brain roasted.”

“The latter is too scary!”

That was the most nasty kind of death.

“Above all, it would most likely have been dangerous to have Mio-sama’s ability characteristic. I mean, Mio-sama became able to use magic after Wilbert-sama’s death, after she inherited his strength. It is yet to fully awaken, but it is highly likeable that she also inherited Wilbert-sama’s characteristic. Incidentally someone, who opposed Wilbert-sama’s contract in the past, seemed to have died by being crushed by an invisible power. Therefore I skilfully bypassed the danger of turning into a lump of meat due to the curse on a screw up with my quick wittedness. Yeah, truly by a hair’s breadth.”

“What are you proud of? This situation is just as dangerous.”

“Hah… R- Right!”

On Basara’s retort, Maria was greatly perplexed and looked down on Mio.

“At this rate, Mio-sama will go to heaven, in a double meaning! Wh- What should we do, Basara-san!?”

“Nah, a devil doesn’t go to heaven upon death.”

Basara said so wearily.

“But, the magic circle disappeared before the kiss. Doesn’t that mean the spell failed?”

“Yes… however, the magic already activated by finishing the chant. And not kissing the magic circle means opposing loyalty itself.”

“And so the curse activated strongly…”

This was the worst.

“Wh… Whatever, Mmh, just… just help me…”

Mio, with a completely enchanted expression, raised a bewitching voice and bended her body back and forth.

It was quite erotic. Basara inadvertently gulped.

“…How do we stop the curse?”

“Since it is the Master and Servant Contract magic, the curse will stop when the servant vows it’s loyalty to the master. After the establishment of the contract, a light curse will stop after a set time, but this time the contract itself was opposed--- so first you have to completely subdue her and properly bind the master and servant contract.”

“Subdue her… What should I do?”

“It is simple--- Please touch Mio-sama.”

“Eh? T- Touch? …Where?”

Would a dispelling magical circle appear then? Upon that, Maria said composed.

“Anywhere is fine. Right now, Mio-sama’s senses are increased a lot due to the aphrodisiac effect of the curse. Remember how she sensitively reacted to your touch on her shoulder earlier? Mio-sama has no experiences with men whatsoever, so she is unfamiliar with pleasure, nor has any resistance against it. I believe she will become obedient and vow her loyalty to you, Basara-san, if you touch her for about five minutes.”

“W- Wait, Maria… What, are you saying…”

Maria showed a luxurious affectionate expression to the startled Mio.

“Please bear with it a bit longer, Mio-sama. Right now, Basara-san will make you feel better--- yes, better indeed. It is by no means because I, a succubus, want to see you fall into pleasure or anything. Now then, Basara-san, please touch Mio-sama’s embarrassing places already and make her feel better.”

“Didn’t you say I could touch her wherever?”

“Yes. Still, I want to save Mio-sama as fast as possible. The longer it takes, the greater the burden on her mind and body. If you truly want to help her, I believe you should touch her most effective places to make her submit as soon as possible. Well, if you prefer to tease her bit by bit, I do not mind. I also am into that kind of thing.”

“Kuh….. Aw, geez, I get it.”

He couldn’t let Mio die from something this stupid. Basara sat down next to Mio.

“Yah… St- Stay away, idiot… If you do something weird, I’ll kill you a hundred times… Mm.”

“…Sorry, but give up on that. I’ll make it quick.”

Basara calmly told Mio, who writhed her body along with hot and long breathing, and reached out his hand for her.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2013-10-20T10:30:58Z

Rohan123: Translated by PROzess on the forum.

==First Master and Servant Contract==

===Part 1===

Naruse Mio, chased out of the Toujo House, came to a park on a hill with Maria.

It was the park, where she had watched the sunset after cycling around the city on Basara’s bicycle.

—30 minutes since they had arrived there. Mio silently watched the glow of the city at night.

It was a beautiful sight. The glow of the buildings and the light of cars or trains appeared just like an illumination. Mio thought, if that how it looked when one looked down from the stars in the sky.

…Just like he said.

Remembering about the guy that taught her about this beautiful view, Mio frowned slightly.

“I knew coming together would be impossible…”

Back then, Mio had replied with a vague answer on Basara’s suggestion. Because she had known. That there wouldn’t be such a chance. Ever since they met, they had deceived Basara.

“Excuse me, Mio-sama… please do cheer up.”

Maria next to her looked up at her with worried eyes. Her appearance was back to one of a human.

“We were just unlucky that they turned out to be Heroes. With someone else, I am sure—”

“No, Maria… let’s put an end to all the deceiving.”

Mio shook her head.

“I wanted a base ''without involving anyone if possible'', but… deceiving someone for that is certainly not to my liking.”

It wasn’t like they were penniless. Mio’s late foster father left them plenty of savings. But for a base, a single house was the best. If they carelessly rented an apartment or mansion in a living complex, the other inhabitants might get dragged in.

However, Mio was a minor to begin with. Furthermore, without relatives. And Maria was a child by appearance.

Like this they obviously couldn’t buy a place, nor rent. Of course it was possible that Maria manipulated memories with her magic, but she would have to manipulated the memories of a lot of people, if they wanted to buy a house as a minor and live without drawing the suspicion from the real estate office. Moreover, the memories would need to match each person’s position and relationships. The memory manipulation magic wasn’t that powerful.

That was why Mio and Maria had done such a roundabout way.

“I understand… I will abide by your words, Mio-sama.”

Maria didn’t object. She must have understood her feelings. With a soft smile,

“That is what makes you kind, Mio-sama… I personally do not see any problem with deceiving a humans that approach us with ulterior motives though.”

“Maybe…”

Maria said something reasonable. After their current parents had passed away, the lawyer entrusted with the will had tried to deceive Mio to steal her inheritance. When Mio had walked around at night with Maria, guys had approached them worried, yet with the ulterior motive in the open. Therefore they became unable to trust anyone than themselves. However if guys like them existed, they thought it wouldn’t be bad to deceive them. After all, both side were lying.

—So, one month ago, when they were surrounded by delinquents in the city, Jin had come to their rescue.

They couldn’t trust him either. He would just deceive them as well.

He would betray them in the end…That was what they thought.

That was the reason Maria manipulated his memories and planned to take over the house. But, by doing so, they turned into the same kind as these guys.

“…But, who could have imagined that these two were Heroes.”

Mio showed a self-mocking smile. She wasn’t blaming them for hiding their lineage. They had done the same. Of course they might be able to overwhelm Basara if they went back to the house now and fought at full power. There was a possibility to make that house their base then.

“But…”

Jin and Basara both had been different from the others they had deceived. She thought that she might have found people she could put her trust in, for the first time after the death of her parents.

…But.

What was the point of that now. It was too late. Time couldn’t be turned back. Upon that,

“Mio-sama…”

Maria next to her called with a calm tone.

“Sorry… We need to figure out what to do from now on, but first we need a place to stay tonight.”

But Maria lightly shook her head to the side. And then, she said with a slightly stiff voice.

“No— It looks like there is something we have to do before that.”

On these words, Mio noticed the surrounding atmosphere.

Unnoticed, the park had become ominous quiet. An unnatural silence. Mio immediately understood what that meant. For the past half year, she had gotten the necessary knowledge.

“Magic to keep humans away….”

Mio or Maria hadn’t used it. Then there was only one explanation.

“Please watch out… It is an enemy.”

Maria glared in front of her. Upon that, there was a movement in the darkness there.

What appeared from the shadow were three ominous shades. These shades gradually changed shape.

One changed into a [shadow] that had a black humanoid silhouette with a long hilted scythe, like a death god.

The remaining two into a magical lion beasts with wings— A manticore.

Without doubt. It were devils. And most likely servants of the current Devil Lord. They emitted an obviously bloodlust. It exposed them their existence. And also their aim. Therefore,

“I see… To think that you would come on your own accord.”

Mio challengingly glared at the three [enemies].

Her squeezed out voice was faintly trembling. It wasn’t out of fear. But out of—''anger.''

“Unforgivable… I’ll avenge my parents….”

Needless to say, Mio learned the truth and her lineage from Maria after her parents’ death. That she, Naruse Mio, was the only daughter of the previous Devil Lord. And that the two people she considered as her parents were just foster parents.

As unbelievable it was, she accepted it when Maria showed her true appearance and magic.

Yes. Mio’s parents weren’t related by blood to her. They might just have raised and looked after her because of an order from her real father.

….But.

Naruse Mio thought. The two that raised her were surely her parents.

Rather than the real father she never met, they were her precious family.

That was why she would never forgive it. Mio certainly had yet to awaken the power of her father— of the Devil Lord. Still,

“Kindly getting rid of all humans… Fine, bring it on.”

Mio inherited something in the blood of her father. That was— the talent for magic.

“Prepare yourselves… I’ll kill you a hundred times.”

At the same time she said that, Mio’s body emitted a crimson aura. She released her own magical power.

—Usually. The magical aura was a negative black.

The magical surge emitted by the enemies right now was a jet black, darker than the night.

In regards to that, Maria or moderate Devils like Mio’s father Wilbert had a blue aura. It was a colour of these that had sworn to free themselves off the revenge against the God Tribe.

The aura of magical power changed colour depending on the heart of the devil that used it.

But— Mio must have sworn revenged for her killed parents and chosen the path of hostility.

So when she learned how to use her magical power from Maria, her aura was neither black, nor blue, but a scarlet even more brilliant than blood. The kind of crimson colour that burnt unforgivable enemies to ashes.

“—Okay, let’s get started.”

Special abilities like magic essentially didn’t exist in this world. Average humans couldn’t perceive that phenomena. Therefore they couldn’t interfere here. And— Mio’s words were the sign for the beginning of the battle.

The two manticore [shadows] closed in to them simultaneous. On this coordinated movement,

“Eat this!”

Mio released an offence magic. A flash and a explosion sounded at the same time. A lightning magic crashed down from the sky. But, the two shadows burst though the dust created by the attack.

Manticores. These keen-witted magical beasts must have dodged the lightning.

…What about the scythe guy…

She no longer could feel the presence of the enemy in the soaring dust. He must have been defeated by the lightning magic. In that case, Mio shifted her senses back to the two magical beasts.

“Mio-sama, I will go next.”

Maria besides her kicked the ground and flew forward, standing in the way of the manticores. However it was a disadvantaged two vs. one with an overwhelming difference in physiques.

“———”

The manticores, deciding to finishing off Maria, who gave an easy target, first, split up to the right and left and made a pinching movement from the sides. Closing the distance, one came at Maria with it’s fangs, the other with it’s claws. A combined attack from the side and top. The only available option for Maria to dodge it was retreating. However,

“Ahahaha, so foolish.”

Along with a laughter, Maria leaped forward. She headed for the right leg of one of the manticores— the one that tried to kill her with it’s fangs. She closed the distance in an instant and when she was close enough to reach it with her hands,

“Please entertain me a bit.”

Saying so, she swung down her right fist on the giant magical beast’s head.

—Unlike Mio, Maria didn’t specialize in offensive magic.

Then how was she fighting? That was answered— by a roar and an impact. The manticore, who received Maria’s fist, crashed flattened into the ground. That impact hollowed the ground, making a crater. In it’s centre, the manticore didn’t move an inch anymore. It even lost it’s shape. Maria looked down on these remains and snorted scorning with a hmpf.

“Is that all… So boring. Please resist unsightly and make me wet.”

Then she moved her gaze to a new target.

But the magical beasts approaching Maria from the right changed his own course. It was plunging itself towards Mio. Mio didn’t move. And the raised, sharp claw swung down on Mio.

KEEEEEK! With a metallic sound, the claw was repelled. The ferocious attack of the magical beasts had been fended off by a transparent wall that Mio had set up previously. Mio held up her right hand towards the manticore.

“It’s over— Die a hundred times and try again.”

At the same time she declared calmly, the red ball of light that Mio had created hit it directly.

After the explosion— there was not a single dust of it left.

“Are you unhurt, Mio-sama?”

On Maria’s outcall from afar, Mio nodded with a “Yes”.

…These guys had finally made their move.

It had been half a year since the murder or her parents— since the start of the tragedy.

The enemy hadn’t used any flashy attacks so far, but now they had finally come after her.

“Fine… Just bring it on.”

Naruse Mio would never forgive the enemy that killed her parents.

And she would definitely defeat the current Devil Lord that gave the order for it. At all costs.

“—Oh, we better get away from here.”

By defeating the enemy, the magic to keep humans away should have been lifted. The place was a complete mess due to Mio and Maria’s attacks.

They would get reported if a by-passer saw this.

…But, before that.

One last time, Mio looked at the night scenery of the city. At the scenery she was supposed to look at with the boy.

—That was an opening.

“Mio-sama!”

When she turned around on Maria’s scream, a [shadow] stood in front of Mio.

The enemy that was supposed to be defeated by the first lighting magic. It’s hand glowed with black magical power.

Not good— Mio immediately erected a barrier, but it was a bit too late. The [shadow] released a lightning attack magic, which lost steam midway by colliding with the barrier, but directly hit Mio nevertheless.

On that impact, Mio was blown backwards. The park was build on higher grounds— a hill. Mio had watched over the city from it’s edge. Right before the cliff.

The wooden fence to prevent falls was aging and couldn’t absord Mio’s fall.

Therefore. Slung away over the cliff, Mio started to fall down.

“Kuh…!”

Mio tried to activate a wind magic right away, but failed to.

Due to the enemy’s lightning attack, she couldn’t move her body properly and couldn’t focus her mind enough to cast magic.

…At this rate…!

It should been more than ten metre until the road below.

The ground was asphalt. Mio’s body simply would be unable to endure the impact of the crash.

Mio cursed her own carelessness. Was dying here her fate?

Was this her life, dying without avenged the murder of her parents?

She tightly closed her eyes in despair and frustration—At that time. Mio heard a single sound.

It was a voice. A shouted voice that prolonged the vocal “o”.

….Eh?

So Mio faced the voice. To right beside her. Upon that,

“—Oooooooh!”

On the tile of the concrete surface of the wall that guarded against soil slides. With that as his foothold, a single boy ran sideways with an terrific speed into her direction.

At the time Mio realized who it was, she was embraced in midair— by Toujou Basara.

“—Whoops!”

Catching Mio, Basara twisted his body in midair. Mio’s vision alternated between top and bottom. And carrying Mio, Basara landed on the ground without troubles. There should have been still quite the distance to the ground. And Basara managed to cushion the landing by just using his lower body as an elastic spring.

“……….Fuh.”

In his arms, Mio heard Basara making a breath of relief. Then she was slowly lowered onto the ground.

Still affected by the enemy’s lightning magic, she sat on the ground.

“Why…”

Mio looked up to Basara. She still couldn’t fully believe that she was saved.

Why did Basara save her? She didn’t know the answer to that.

“Well, that’s—”

Basara tried to save something awkwardly.

“—Watch out!”

It was negated by Maria’s shout from the top of the cliff.

Naruse Mio looked. Behind Basara, who looked at her, the [shadow] came down jumping. Most likely as soon as it noticed Basara, it had jumped down the cliff in pursuit.

It had already gotten in range of it’s scythe and was about to about launch a slash.

—But, that slash didn‘t happen. Before it could, the torso of the [shadow] was perfectly split in half. It took only an instant. For the sword to appear in Basara’s hand and cutting the enemy in a flash in the turning motion. An unbelievable agility and swift swordsmanship.

“…………..”

In front of the now dumbfounded Mio, Basara erased the sword from his hand.

When he then turned around to her, his face had a somehow troubled expression.

“Ah… ehm, you see…”

He was looking for words. While scratching his cheeks, Basara let his gaze wander around a bit.

And then— He slowly held out his hand to her.

“……..We’re going home.”

Without making eye-contact with her, he said brusque.

===Part 2===

—For now, let’s return home together.

After the overcome predicament, Basara had proposed so, but Mio was still wary.

Basara was a Hero. Mio and Maria were devils. And Mio and Maria had deceived Basara. Taken all that into consideration, there was no reason whatsoever for Basara to save Mio.

She could tell that Basara had no hostility, but she was hesitant about her decision for a while. She must have considered the possibility of a trap. Amidst that, Maria convinced Mio as her follower. That there was no reason for Basara to trick them into a roundabout trap. If he wanted to kill them, he could have done so previously in the living room or could have not helped Mio just now.

So, before long Mio nodded small on Maria’s persuasion.

And now presently— Toujou Basara was standing in the kitchen of his own house.

He took a well-cooled barely tea out of the fridge, poured it into a glass and took it with him into the living room.

“Ah, thank you.”

When Maria took the glass, she drunk up the barley tea in one go. Basara inadvertently raised an eyebrow.

“….Now you sure drunk that without any hesitation.”

Wasn’t that too careless in any event?

“Well, sure it was me who said to come back here, but…”

“—be a bit more wary, you mean?”

With “I already said it”, Maria set the empty glass on the table.

“You have no reason to do something so troublesome as to bring us back home and poison the drink after following us all the way to save us, despite throwing us out of the house once before.”

Besides,

“You seriously were angered when you found out that we deceived you. That was because you truly considered us to be your family. Then these ten days we spent together, the time you came into contact with us, were by no means a lie. So I believe it is fine to trust you.”

Maria shifted her gaze and asked “Or am I wrong?”.

“I see…”

So she actually did give it some thoughts.

“…Well, Mio-sama’s personality is like that, so she will be a bit obstinate for a bit longer.”

Maria looked to the door of the living room.

“I hope she will settle down a bit in the bath.”

Japanese summers were hot even at night. Fighting outside in this humidity, you would sweat by all means.

Therefore, Maria had recommended Mio to take a bath as soon as they got back to the house.

“—Anyway, may I ask at this point?”

Maria said.

“About why you, a hero, wanted to help us devils.”

“Even if you ask… I just heard about your circumstances from my dad.”

While scratching his cheek, Basara told her his reason for saving them. It was about Mio’s circumstances, the devils general situation and the moderate faction, which Jin had all looked up. Therefore,

“My dad couldn’t leave you guys alone and neither could I… I could never abandon you while I know of your circumstances. I mean, she bears no sin.”

Naruse Mio had been living as just a simple girl. Having her life in peril due to other’s conveniences was just too much. When Basara finished his talk with a serious tone, a natural silence befell the living room. Maria, who had cast down her eyes while listening to him, soon

“… I see, Jin-san did.”

said with a meek expression and then suddenly raised her face.

“That sounds thankworthy, but— staying quiet when he knew everything, he is the worst.”

“Well, I won’t deny that.”

But, he believed that in wasn’t really her place to say anything, seeing as they deceived him as well.

“—But, I see that you two Heroes helped us simply because of that.”

Saying so, Maria gave him a look that asked for his real intentions.

“Actually, the villagers decision to put us under surveillance is the kind of reaction you would expect, is it not?”

Maria’s doubt was reasonable. No matter how much one sympathized with their circumstances, there was no reason for a Hero to help a devil. Yeah—''Normally there wasn’t'', but

“I already told you that I don’t have any ties with the Heroes or Devils…. Some stuff happened in the past, you know. Because of that, my dad and I are no longer Heroes now. Just simple humans, unrelated to the village.”

Though it gave Basara’s heart a never-fading wound.

But well, he was no longer tied down by the Hero’s destiny.

“If I want to protect something, I do so… That’s all to it.”

“Even if it is a devil— one who has inherited the Devil Lord’s power? By protecting Mio-sama, you are putting yourself in harm’s way, Basara-san.”

Basara nodded a “Yeah” to Maria’s reminding observation.

“As long as you don’t cause any harm to this world or it’s habitants.”

Upon that, Maria showed a wry smile.

“…You are such good-hearted people, both you and Jin-san.”

“Not really. We’re just wilful….As father, as son.”

Therefore, Jin had readily decided to throw away the Hero status on the day the tragedy befell the village, the time when Basara caused that incident. So now— it was Basara’s turn.

“…I understand. If that is the case, I will take you up on your kindness. Right now… Mio-sama needs as many allies as possible.”

Maria’s calm tone was filled with a heavy pressure. Then Maria correct her seating position and bowed down deeply into his direction.

“Basara-san… My apologies for deceiving you so far. You will be dragged into our peril, but please take care of us. Please lend us your power, so Mio-sama will be safe.”

A formal tone. The words of a subordinator that worried about it’s master from the bottom of her heart. Therefore,

“Yeah. That’s the plan.”

Basara once again spoke out his resolve. He couldn’t keep running away from the past forever.

In that case, he would pick up the sword again and fight. To his current self, neither Hero or Devil mattered.

I want to protect Mio— There was no lie in that feeling. He believed in that feeling.

“Well then, ehm… Maria-chan.”

“Just Maria is fine. After all, we will be comrades now.”

“I see— Then, Maria, except for the part with the attack, let’s live together normally like we have until now. We’re still not sure about the enemy’s aim anyway.”

“Eh? But, they directly came after Mio-sama…”

Maria asked back puzzled.

“Well… It just doesn’t make sense to me.”

Basara made a serious expression.

“The guys from the Devil Lord faction should be after the inherited power from the previous Devil Lord Wilbert itself, instead of Mio. Moreover, she hasn’t fully awakened the power yet. If she dies now, no one knows who would inherit the power next— In the worst case, Wilbert’s power might vanish just like that.”

But,

“When you were attacked at the park, ''she could have died'' if I hadn’t made it in time. Of course you never know what will happen in an actual battle, but…”

Was it just a coincidence, or were they after something different? He could think of a few possibilities, but time would surely solve it. After all, the enemy wouldn’t pull back in silence now.

“I’m sure they also noticed that you guys have been put under surveillance by the Heroes. If they recklessly involved unrelated humans, they themselves will become termination targets next. It’s unlikely they’ll attack in crowded places.”

That precisely was why they used magic to keep away humans from the park this time.

“Well if they attack next time, we’ll get them for sure.”

Upon that, Maria said happily.

“So reassuring. I only saw a bit of it, but you seem rather strong, Basara-san.”

“Well, don’t expect too much… I haven’t really fought for five years now.”

He had managed to materialize the magic sword Brynhildr, but his body had grown quite dull.

It still wasn’t in it’s former condition. He would have to train from scratch in his free time or it would turn out bad.

“But. Earlier you erased my wind magic here. I was really surprised by that.”

“Mh? Ahh…”

On Maria’s words, Basara made a peaceful expression and

“I’m afraid that— was a fluke.”

Basara shrugged his shoulders, whereupon Maria sharpened her eyes with “Oh please”.

“There is no way you can erase magic completely on a fluke. Just what kind of technique was it?”

Maria was full of curiosity, whereas Basara showed a wry smile and dropped his gaze to his right hand.

“Sorry, but it really was a fluke…”

—Yeah, it had to be a fluke.

After all, that technique— became unusable after that incident five years ago.

===Part 3===

If drenched in sweat in the middle of summer, a shower was the better choice.

At first, Mio had intended to do so. She wanted to get out after quickly rinsing off the sweat.

—However, right now she let her body immerse in the hot water of the bathtub.

“………..”

Mio tightly embraced her body in the bathtub. Even though it was summer, her body felt surprisingly cold.

…For the first time, I…

Since half a year ago— ever since her parents were killed, Mio had trained in magic and combat by Maria’s instruction.

Thanks to that, she became able to chant magic even stronger than Maria’s.

But an actual combat… A fight with her life at stake, that was a first for her earlier. Defeating the enemy. A wrong step might lead to death. Without doubt, a fight to the death had taken place there. Yeah— if Basara hadn’t come to save her, Mio might have crushed onto the asphalt like that and died. When she thought of that, her body trembled beyond control.

For already nearly thirty minutes, Mio sat in the bathtub hugging onto her knees.

—A while ago, Maria had come once to check on her. She must have been worried as Mio just wouldn’t come out. When Mio replied to her, Maria seemed to be relieved in the anteroom.

And then, Maria told her about the conversation with Basara.

Including the reason why Basara saved her.

“I have to get out…”

She couldn’t stay in the bath forever. Mio slowly left the bath.

When she wiped her wet body with a towel in the anteroom, she inadvertently leaked an isolated mumble.

“Is it really okay…?”

Mio was still uncertain if it was alright to rely on Basara.

It wasn’t like she distrusted Basara. In the ten days they spend together, she came to understand what kind of person Basara was, without having Maria tell her. He was the kind of boy that came running over once he knew of their circumstances, regardless of being deceived before. And apparently him being a Hero was also a thing of the past. Probably, it was alright to trust him.

Mio put her feet one by one into the new shorts and pulled it up over her knees and thighs up to her bottom.

…The problem is.

If it was alright to drag Basara into Mio’s circumstances. The parents, who raised her, were killed. Moreover, by the guys, who also killed her real father. Even though she didn’t do anything wrong, her family was unreasonable taken away from her— Naruse Mio remembered about that day vividly.

She would never forgive them. No matter how much enemies she had to make, she would definitely avenge their death.

Vowing so in her heart, she had lived the past half-year. And today, the battle had finally started.

The enemy was the new Devil Lord that reigned over the demon realm. Most likely, battles like earlier— no, even harsher and more painful battles would take place from now on. Was it really alright to drag Basara and Jin into these battles that were unrelated to them? As they both had given up on battles along with their Hero status.

“……………”

Then Mio finished dressing. Night had already fallen, but they still had a lot to discuss about the future, so she didn’t dress in a pyjama, but a rough casual wear.

Her own expression reflected in the bath’s mirror looked unusual gloomy, quite so.

When Mio squeezed her own body, there was a reserved knock on the door of the anteroom from the outside.

“Sorry, Maria… I’ll be right there.”

Thinking that she made her worry again, Mio replied so, whereupon

“Ah… No, it’s me.”

On the somewhat awkward voice beyond the door, Mio inadvertently gulped. She still wasn’t sure what to say to Basara. She knew she couldn’t keep quiet. But she found no words.

—Basara saved her life when she fell down the cliff after receiving that attack.

Mio had no words to say to that Basara. Upon that,

“Sorry. I thought about waiting until you’re out, but… But there’s one thing I absolutely want to tell you beforehand.”

Just what is it— Before Mio could ask back so, she got the answer to it.

“—Forgive me.”

For a moment, she couldn’t comprehend what Basara said.

“Wh- Why are you apologizing?”

When she inadvertently asked back with a trembling voice, Basara said apologetic from beyond the door.

“I heard about you from my dad and Maria. Sorry, I… didn’t know anything about you. And then earlier, I just snapped… I’m really sorry.”

“Th- That’s….”

What to do? Even though she was it that caused troubles by deceiving him. Despite that, the one, who saved her life, apologized. And even before she could. Now she was at a loss for words even more.

“<nowiki>~~~~~</nowiki>”

Her vision swayed. An indescribable feeling rose in her. Suddenly, Mio hear a loud noise. Before she noticed it, she had fallen on her backside on the floor. Before she understood that her legs had given in,

“H- Hey! Are you okay?”

Surprised by the sudden loud noise, the anteroom door opened and Basara came inside.

 
When Basara entered the anteroom, Mio had sunk down on the floor.

Her face was red. Staying in the bath close to an hour, she must have gotten dizzy.

“Don’t stay so long in the bath that you’re unable to stand anymore… C’mon, you okay?”

His offered hand was shaken off. And Mio made a teary expression even now.

“Why are you apologizing… Even though I deceived you.”

In regards, Basara scratched his head with the hand that had nothing else to do now.

“I also hid the fact about me being a Hero in the past. So we’re even.”

“B- But, we tried to take over this house… To chase you out. Can you still call that even?”

On Mio’s strong tone, Basara bluntly declared.

“No… That certainly was your bad.”

But, he said with a calm expression.

“You guys didn’t know I was a Hero. If you just wanted a house, there should have been a better and faster method for that instead of manipulating memories with magic. By force, that is. But you didn’t do that and tried to make me go back to the country side.”

Why?

“You did that— to keep me away from your battles, right?”

On Basara’s uttered guess, Mio widened her eyes in surprise. Apparently he hit bulls-eye.

“Why…”

Mio mumbled dumbfounded.

“Logically speaking, the time we spent together would be an act and chasing me out of the house would be your real intention. But, I actually have an eye for people. I might have snapped at first, but after hearing the circumstances from my dad, I calmed down and understood it.”
One breath.

“You didn’t reveal your true colours— ''It’s the opposite. You put on an act to chase me out of the house.''”

But, Basara continued.

“There’s no longer a reason to keep doing that. Both my dad and I decided to protect you two. I mean, we’re already a family.”

“Wh- What are you saying… The remarriage was a complete lie.”

Mio still wouldn’t back down from her obstinate attitude, so Basara told her.

“So what. A family isn’t just based on blood-relations or a family register. Living together with the desire to protect each other, that’s already a family.”

So he would protect her at all costs.

“I’m no longer a Hero. We have no blood-relation, nor a family register, but I’m your older brother. So, let me protect— you.”

Declaring so, Basara then forcefully took Mio’s hand and made her stand up.

“Yah… H- Hey!”

“Well then, let’s get along again.”

Facing each other, Basara grinned at her, whereupon Mio made a frustrated expression with “Muh~”.

“St- Stop touching me already! Get out! I’ll kill you a hundred times!”

“Oh my— Seems to you two opened up to each other.”

Saying so, Maria came into the anteroom. She trotted over to Mio.

“Well, though it seems that Mio-sama has not become fully honest yet.”

“I, I’m not really, well…”

Mio turned red and hemmed and hawed, whereupon Maria, along with a smile,

“Then all is well. Truth be told, I have a little suggestion for you two now.”

“Suggestion…?”

He knew that they had to discuss the future, but a “suggestion” rather than a “consultation”? Basara gave a doubtful silence, whereupon Maria nodded with a “Yeah”.

“From now on, Basara-san will fight by my side to protect Mio-sama. Basara-san is Mio-sama’s guard, so to speak. But with the current situation, he might not always be able to come to the aid if we end up separated for some reason.”

“Well, yeah…”

Certainly, it was partly due to luck that Basara reached Mio. He had a strong hunch, since he told her at that park that they should come together again at night. So he left the house and headed there immediately. Of course he had confirmed her position with the cell phone GPS, but he caught the falling Mio on a close call. He couldn’t deny the possibility that he would have been too late if he had checked her position on the GPS before starting to run.

“But, there is nothing we can do about that. We should be careful from now on that we don’t get separated and in case we do, the GPS—”

“That is too naïve! You never knew when a cell phone breaks down and runs out of battery! At a crucial time the reception might be bad as well or you could drop it on an enemy’s attack! If you keep relying on such a thing, you might even fall into a trap in the worst case! Blindly trusting in modern science will do you no good!”

“Well, you have a point, but…”

Basara was overwhelmed by Maria’s sudden passionate outburst. Upon that, Mio besides him,

“But, is there any other way? There isn’t any perfect detection magic.”

Exactly, was what Basara thought. Detection magic itself was rudimentary. However, in a fight it was one’s first priority not to get found. Therefore there were various spells like magic barriers or decoy magic that prevent or mislead detection, so detection magic was pretty pointless for actual combats. But, Maria showed a smile,

“It is possible, to track down a special target. With the ‘Master and Servant Contract Magic”— when you link your souls.”

 
Something completely covered the floor of the living room.

The interweaving runes drawn by magic, were a huge magical circle for a ritual.

“…Are we really going to do it?”

In front of the magic circle, Basara said with an unenthusiastic voice.

The Master and Servant Magic turned one into a master and the other into the servant. But Mio might become the future Devil Lord. Position and personality wise, there was no way she would become Basara’s servant.

Naturally, Maria also had suggested it on the condition that Basara would become the servant. But,

“Please do not give it too much thought, Basara-san. With this you two will be able to feel each other’s presence. It certainly will form a Master-Servant contract, but it will just be a formality.”

On Maria’s persuasion, Basara still was indecisive.

“Linking each others souls with magic… That’s all good for pinpointed each other’s position, but when you even end up knowing about the other’s thoughts, it’ll be quite awkward.”

There would no longer be any privacy. However, Maria shook her head.

“Do not worry about that--- That is not the purpose of the magic.”

Purpose? Basara frowned. Upon that, Maria

“More importantly, this magic is special as it can only be used in this world on a night with a full moon. If we let this chance go by, we have no other method. Besides, if there arise any inconveniences from the contract, we can always annul it on the next full moon. Now then, please stand here already, Basara-san.”

“Well… even if you say all that.”

Besides, wasn’t it harder on a girl than on a boy? Basara turned around.

“Say something. You don’t want to have your soul linked to mine by magic, right?”

He called out to Mio, who had stayed silent the whole time. Upon that,

“…..N- Not really. I’m fine with it.”

He got an unexpected reply. Inadvertently Basara frowned as he thought that he heard wrong.

“I, If you’re alright with it… I don’t mind either.”

Saying so bashful, Mio gave him a quick glance. And then,

“Basara--- you’re against it?”

“Eh? Well, rather than being against it… But are you really fine with it?”

“…Yeah. If it’s just about each other’s locations.”

Ohh, it seemed she was serious.

…Master and Servant Contract, huh.

As her guard, it certainly was an attracting offer to be able to track down Mio’s position.

Normally a Hero becoming a devil’s servant was out of the question, but sadly enough Basara was just a battlewise average human. With the reliable Jin currently absent, he would like to eliminate all possible uneasiness for the future. Still--- if possible, Basara wanted to stay on equal terms with Mio. Because he thought it would be better to stay as a family, as her older brother. And because Mio was raised by humans, even though her father was the Devil Lord, and lived as a normal human girl so far.

…But.

Toujou Basara remembered. The expression he saw on Mio’s face, slumped down on the floor, when he came into the anteroom.

Her expression back then had been quite gloomy. And--- the exact same face was now in front of Basara’s eyes. Most likely, Mio was full of worry, which made her accept the Master and Servant contract. So, if forming the contract eased even a little bit of Mio’s worries--- it wasn’t such a bad deal. The contract wasn’t forever and only a formality with the possibility of annulling it. With that, he could temporarily form a contract with her until Jin came back. Therefore, Basara made a sigh.

“Okay----So? What do I have to do for that Master and Servant contract?”

Upon that, Maria, hearing his acceptance, instantly formed a smile on her face.

“Thank you. Well then, Basara-san, please stand on the side of the entrance… Yes, right there. That is the side for the servant. And, Mio-sama, please stand by the window side.”

When both of them stood in their positions, the preparations for the magic started at once.

“Now then--- Mio-sama, please hold my hand.”

“Your hand? I just have to hold it?”

Seeing Mio obeying Maria by taking her hand,

“Huh… Mio and my souls are going to be linked, yet she’s going to hold your hand, Maria?”

Wouldn’t the three of them get linked then? Upon that, Maria nodded a “Yes”.

“Mio-sama is using this magic for the first time, so I will take part as an assistance this time. Besides, I think it will be more effective if Mio-sama chants the spell with my magical powers, instead of her own.”

Well, if that was the case. Then Mio, after getting told the chant by Maria, took a deep breath.

“Th- Then let’s start…”

Saying so with a bit nervous expression--- she started the chant. Instantly, first the magic circle on the floor started glowing, then Mio’s body and following even Basara’s body was bathed in the same light.

Seemed it was right that she was only lending her magical power, as Maria’s body stayed as it was.

And then--- When Mio finished the chant before long, Maria faced him.

“Soon enough a magic circle will appear on Mio’s right hand for a while. So please take her hand, Basara-san, and place a kiss on the magic circle before it disappears. With that the Master and Servant contract will be established.”

“---Huh? Kiss?”

He didn’t really mind a kiss on the hand, but it must have been a formality needed for the contract. When Basara shrugged it off, the magic circle faintly raised up.

But for some reason not towards Mio’s hand--- but onto Basara’s.

“Eh…?”

As she couldn’t comprehend the situation, Mio blinked her eyes. In regards, Basara said doubtful.

“Hey… This got on my hand, but is that okay?”

“H- Hey! Just what is going on!?”

Mio changed her expression, grabbed Maria next to her by the collar and shook her. Maria tilted her head.

“O- Oh my? That is strange… Did I make a mistake somewhere?”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User:Rohan123

2013-10-20T10:20:36Z

Rohan123:

Hello there, nice to meet you(not really, I don't even know who is reading this).

==Personal Information==

'''Name:''' Rohan

'''Age:''' 16

'''Profession:''' High school student

'''Likes:''' Watching anime, reading manga, reading light novels, B-T.

'''Dislikes:''' [Stuff to be added here]

==Anime/Manga/LN list==

'''Currently reading LNs:''' Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai, Sword Art Online('''To be abandoned soon'''), Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu, Date A Live.

'''Completed Reading LNs:''' Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai(OreImo), Toradora!.

'''Dropped/Abandoned LNs:''' Hidan no Aria('''Abandoned''').

'''Favorite Anime/Manga:''' Fullmetal Alchemist: Brotherhood('''Completed'''), Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai(OreImo for short, '''Completed'''), Death Note('''Completed'''), One Piece, Bleach, Naruto, Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai.

==Editing==

'''Currently Editing:''' Mayo Chiki!(Teaser), Full Metal Panic! Another(Teaser), Asobi ni Iku yo!(Teaser), Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi, Kagerou Days(Teaser), Dungeon ni Deai wo Motomeru no wa Machigatteiru Darou ka(Teaser), Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha(Teaser).

'''Completed Projects*:''' Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai.

'''<nowiki>*</nowiki>'''At least the main story-line is completed, side stories or extra material might be left, but if it is, I am still editing it.

==Contact Information==

¤ PM me on BT forums - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=12277 Userpage] (Preferred)
 ¤ Leave a message on my talk page - [[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]
 ¤ Email me at '''rohandass45@gmail.com'''

----

I will also go around editing any errors I find. I can only edit during my free time but I will try to do my best.
If you want any English text to be edited urgently, you can drop a message on my talk page or email me at the address provided above. I am also on the BT forums with the same User-ID. Feel free to contact me if you have any questions, suggestions, feedback or just to chat.

----

'''Notice:''' I have exams which begin on 22nd October, 2013 and will last almost a month(yea...this sucks), so I won't be available much during this time. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123 ]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 05:20, 20 October 2013 (CDT)

Kenkoku no Jungfrau

2013-10-20T10:16:12Z

Rohan123: /* Updates */

[[Image:Kenkoku no YungFrau V1 Cover.jpg|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]
'''Kenkoku no Jungfrau''' (剣刻の銀乙女) is a Japanese light novel written by the author Teshima Fuminori and illustrated by artist Yasaka Minato.

==Story Synopsis==

They were the times of antiquity. 
Many kings, many countries, and many faiths were mixed together, and then they conflicted; an age where nothing was controlled. 
And finally, an existence known as a demon revealed itself to this world. Then the many kings went to battle. 
Even possessing any kind of sword, or casting any kind of magic, or using any kind of knowledge, could not harm the body of the demon. 
It was during that time of chaos, a single sage appeared and said this, “There exists a sword that can kill the demon. I want a person who has excellent techniques. Isn’t there anyone who would come with me?” There were 12 people. 
The 12 kings sent one of their most excellent knights from each of their kingdoms. 
The 12 knight and the single sage confronted the demon, and then splendidly defeated it. 
After that, making the sage their king, the 12 kingdoms became one. 
The 12 knights were referred as 'The Knights of the Round Table' and became the model for all knights. 
And so, time has reached the present. 

== Translation ==

===Format Standards===

'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*'''Please use British English while making edits in this project.'''

===[[Kenkoku no Jungfrau:Registration Page|Registration]]===

'''Translators are asked to [[Kenkoku no Jungfrau:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.''' (See the Guideline page for usage rules).

=== Feedback ===

'''If you enjoyed the teasers, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=6062 Feedback Thread].'''

==Project Status==

Project Status: '''Teaser'''

==Updates==

*13th September 2013 - Teaser project started, Volume 1 Prologue completed.
*10th October 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed.

==The ''Kenkoku no Jungfrau'' series by Teshima Fuminori ==
===Volume 1===
*[[Kenkoku no Jungfrau:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Kenkoku no Jungfrau:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Kenkoku no Jungfrau:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - The Star Falls, The Clown Laughs]]
*[[Kenkoku no Jungfrau:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Spear of Calamity Drives the Goat]] (Incomplete)
 

==Project Staff==

:*Project Administrator:
:*Project Supervisor: [[User:Ways|TheCatWalk]]

===Translators===

'''Active'''
*[[User:Ways|TheCatWalk]]

===Editors===
*[[User:sirgoodguy|sirgoodguy]]
*[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]]

==Series Overview==
*剣刻の銀乙女 ( October 20,2012 - ISBN 9784758043670 )
*剣刻の銀乙女 2 ( February 20,2013 - ISBN 9784758044080 )
*剣刻の銀乙女 3 ( May 20,2013 - ISBN 9784758044332 )
*剣刻の銀乙女 4 ( August 20,2013 - ISBN 9784758044721 )

[[Category:Teasers]]

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:A Certain Clubroom's Fanatic:Chapter 1

2013-10-18T06:43:32Z

Rohan123: Added 2 illustrations sent to me by Chaos.

===Chapter 1===
 
“Do you guys know about ‘Railgun’?”

Well, you said you guys already know, huh—

The anime, ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’, which was based on the manga with the same name looked very popular.

I rarely watch any anime, yet I still knew about the name and the heroine of that series. That went to show how popular it was.

Right where I was, I could hear people talking about ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’.

Now is another day after school—oh, I should have introduced myself.

My name is Kousaka Kyousuke.

A very ordinary high school student.

There is nothing worth mentioning about me.

Even if you don’t know my story, that is fine. You must be somewhat interested in the story to spend time reading it.

That’s right, this is a story about ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’.

...Everything I just said was to prepare you guys for what you are about to see. The place I was going to had a lot of guys like this series’ seiyuu. Not just ‘like’, but you could call them victims of "Kugimiya disease."<ref> http://quentinlau.blogspot.com/2008/11/kugimiya-disease.html </ref>

In other words, they were like those Narita followers.

The Internet often has stories about them modifying their own rooms/kitchens to boast about their favorite, but they were still annoying.

But I always thought that ‘Fanatics’ and ‘Followers’ were some exaggerated stories, their real life versions were not quite the same.

You see, if you liked something too much, then calling you a fanatic was using the correct word. And it’s not just used for mocking someone anymore.

Around me, I saw something like that everyday.

A fanatic fan was a follower with a sick mind.

By the same token, those anime and manga could be considered a virus.

A follower who was infected will spread it to another, turning it into an epidemic.

In some way, this ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’ was a rare, strong virus.

Not to mention about how popular it was, the infected victims weren’t normal either. As soon as the topic changed to the ‘Railgun series’, they would suddenly become very excited.

I’m not lying. If you don’t believe me, how about I show you the newest victim of the infection?

After school, I arrived at the Game Research Club. Among the octopus-like electrical wires, a table and some chairs lied randomly. There were some computer screens on the table, where five club members were doing whatever they wanted.

As a ghost member, I didn’t try to actually do something. That’s why I overheard this conversation.

“Ah? You haven’t watched ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’—really? President!?”

“Ah, yeah. I heard the rumors, but I haven’t watched it.”

Since this is our first meeting, allow me to introduce them.

The one wearing spectacles and with a more mature look is our club’s president.

The one with a look of disbelief on his face is my junior—a second year student.

Looked like he and the president were talking about an anime.

“How…it’s not like you, president. Why haven’t you watched ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’? It’s so interesting!”

“Ah, well, I want to watch something else first, I decided to buy Blu-ray disks of "Hanamaru Kindergarten", "Dance in the vampire bund", "HeartCatch Precure!", okay?”

“All of them are loli anime!”

“They called it paradise! Paradise!”

The president grinned.

Indeed, this guy was a lolicon.

“That’s why in recent months, I don’t have any time to watch new anime. Minna-sama and Mei-chan have captured my heart, thus I can’t bear to watch anything else. Ah—by the way…how should I put it…?”

The president pointed at the mess of magazines on the table.

“Look! Animedia’s cover is Railgun. Lighting Queen’s cover is Railgun too. Megami Magazine also has a Railgun cover. All of them write about Railgun—everyday! I’m starting to feel annoyed at Misaka Mikoto’s face. Do you get it? My feelings right now?”

“This is Judgement!”

My junior suddenly yelled in an Ojou-sama’s voice.

He stood up from his seat, pointed at his right shoulder, and acted like he was showing an armband.

“You damn lolicon! How did you dare to say that you feel annoyed at Onee-sama’s face!?”

“Huh? What the hell are you saying? I don’t understand what you are saying at all.”

“Ah, yeah, I was a bit rude.”

“Not just a bit!”

Although he just said that, but I can vouch for him that my junior is not always like that.

Today, he seemed to be in a bad mood.

Just like an unfortunate victim, he was infected.

Did he like Railgun series that much?

The lolicon-president looked at him in terror:

“By the way, what is with the armband that you were trying to show?”

“This is Judgement’s armband! Just take a look at this! The white stripes on the dark green background! The main theme is a shield of sharp ingenuity! This is a special good from Cospa! They sold them all since April ~ I only able to re-buy it now! With this, from now on, I’m Shirai Kuroko!”

This is Judgement! My junior once again made that pose.

Goddamn it! It was hundred times more annoying than usual!

In short, that was something for a cosplay outfit. Probably for that so called ‘Shirai Kuroko’.

Which meant that Kuroko was another weirdo!

Now I want to lecture even her name!

When I was watching, my junior started to tie his hair with a ribbon.

“Twin tail completed —! How was that, guys? Am I looking like Kuroko now?”

“Don’t, don’t come any closer! You look disgusting!”

The president dragged himself and the chair backward. His forehead was covered in sweat.

“You said disgusting!? How rude! Ah, Kousaka senpai. Kousaka senpai surely could understand my charm!”

“Yeah yeah I get it, now let’s go to the hospital.”

I put my hand on my junior’s shoulder.

“Why senpai? I’m totally fine!”

“………..”

To tell the truth, as his senior, I felt that it was my responsibility to bring this gay bastard out of my club room, especially before a female member arrived.

“Like hell you are. It’s one thing to change your hair style and your clothing, but this is not a male’s uniform! No matter how I look, you are disgusting.”

“!?”

So you must stop that immediately—when I was about to say that.

He suddenly acted like he just noticed it right now, struck an Ojou-sama’s pose and used a hand to cover his mouth.

“As expected of Kousaka senpai! You’re still able to calmly analyze the situation! Indeed, I forgot about my clothing! I’m going to change into that now!”

“No wait! You—”

He didn’t listen to me and immediately started changing.

...All the male members, me included, showed a twisted expression.

When he finished unbuttoning—

<nowiki>*Clang clang*</nowiki>

“Yaaaaaaaaa——!”

At the worst possible moment, a girl arrived.

The one who just yelled was a big-breasted glasses fujoshi. The truth is, she was the most perverted member of this club. On seeing her senpai half naked(with a twin tail), she immediately blushed.

“This...this...Kousaka senpai...doing this with your junior in the middle of the day—”

Oh damn! What a twisted misunderstanding...I have to quickly solve it right now.

“—A cosplay rape play, right?”

“Go to hell, you damn fujoshi!!!”

I immediately objected. How could I explain anything in that situation?

Ah really! Why did it come to this?

“I told you that’s not it. Well, president said he hasn’t watched ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’, then suddenly ‘This is Judgement!’ before cosplaying Shirai Kuroko.”

“I totally don’t understand anything.”

What a slow girl. I tried to explain everything from the beginning.

“...Ha...what an idiot...you still don’t get it?”

The black haired girl muttered.

“I understood everything from just a glance.”

“Understood what?”

My female junior took a tissue to wipe her nosebleed.

“Ha, in other words—”

“There is now one more pervert among the members of this club.”

A few minutes later—

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! I can’t stand it! Then let me, Shirai Kuroko, teach you the charm of ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’!”

Somehow, it became like this.

“Actually...although I’m not very sure myself regarding the anime, but this Shirai Kuroko...is she really like that?”

“...At least senpai’s imitation is on a whole different level, that’s all I could say.”

“I see...”

True, he even put on a wig. That kind of imitation was abnormal.

Even I didn’t recognize him anymore. I must say, his personality also changed. My junior who was calling himself Shirai Kuroko took a Blu-Ray box out of his pocket.

“So, everyone, let’s watch this now!”

That was ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’ Volume 1.

A tea-colour haired girl who was crossing her arms, another girl with twin tails and an armband on the cover. A recently popular type of cover with a two-person team.

“If you like the anime, there are manga and light novels on the shelf over here, please take a look at them.”

I finally understood what he was trying to do.

To praise his favorite work—they probably call it a ‘missionary’.

If he was like that, then trying to stop him would end in vain. Based on my experience, the best thing I could do was going on with the flow.

Looked like the other members reached the same conclusion.

“Hah...it can’t be helped.”

“Well, this is a good chance anyway. Like you said, try to feel this work’s charm.”

They smiled wryly.

“Hey, wait senpai! What about this Kuroko’s bra? Why didn’t it look the same like in the original work?”

Although there was a pervert mixed in.

Thus, although all members watched ‘Railgun’, but there was no need to describe the anime in detail.

Because I got the feeling that everyone ‘already knew’.

All members were gathered around the 24 inches LCD.

We just sat around randomly, just like a bunch of kids who came to watch a children’s show.

The Blu-ray started to run, the menu showed up.

“Alright then, first let me show you this anime’s opening.”

The fake Kuroko moved the mouse.

Thus, the introduction and the anime’s opening began. From the heroine’s finger tip, lighting burst out, and the title ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’ appeared.

“Heh, pretty cool.”

When I spoke my true thoughts out, the fake Kuroko’s body trembled.

“This song is by fripSide’s singer, Yoshino Nanjou—only my railgun. This opening had good animation as well as dynamism, thus making it the perfect song.”

At that time, the president slammed his hands on the table.

“Ah, I remember! This song’s preview had become quite famous. I heard that they are going to sell CDs of the song in konozama.”

“Ah...that fateful day! How many fans would go to konozama like me...!? Onee-sama and that boy’s story, would it be that Shirai Kuroko’s story is going to begin again?”

“Shut up. That song is nothing special.”

I spoke on behalf of everyone. Hearing that, fake Kuroko solemnly said:

“Let me explain. Please think of it as the current popular voice.”

“How could that imperative voice become popular?”

“But since nearly everyone here hasn’t watched it, of course you won’t understand.”

“Then how about you introduce things for us?”

“Okay, I will.”

Fake Kuroko pointed at the screen and began to talk.

“The girl whose face that people wanted to lick is Uiharu Kazari, the girl whose forehead that people wanted to lick is Shirai Kuroko, and this girl whose body that people wanted to lick is my wife Saten-san!”

“You didn’t introduce anything at all!!!”

The only difference is where you want to lick them!!!

From that point, the only meaningful word that he said was ‘moe’...Damn...his introduction is totally useless...

“...Senpai! Today, you are thousand times more disgusting than usual.”

“...We should call an ambulance now.”

One of the few female members started to shrink back.

The atmosphere was getting more and more heavy, so I quickly tried to think of some way to lead the topic toward a more normal direction.

“Hey! Look at that!”

I moved the mouse and chose a picture.

So, the commotion temporarily died down.

First, as usual, the tea-colour haired heroine was surrounded by a bunch of bad guys. Then, a commentary explained that the stage was 'Academy City’—

The initial event occurred.

“Oh, what a good drawing.”

The president scratched his chin. Since I knew nothing about that anime, I kept watching.

Now, the scene was showing the twin-tailed girl Shirai Kuroko chasing down a criminal. Although she didn’t look that way, she had quite a lot of endurance. Or should I say that she used her skills to replace her lack of muscle. Anyway, seeing a petite girl overwhelming a big guy was really satisfying. While bending that guy’s arm, Kuroko said:

“This is Judgement—you are the criminal that was reported, aren’t you?”

<nowiki> —Huh? </nowiki>

“This is Shirai Kuroko. One suspect is down. Uiharu, where is the remaining one?”

<nowiki> —Huh? </nowiki>

“This is Judgement! Please don’t resist—”

<nowiki> —Huh? Huh?</nowiki>

When I was having trouble speaking what was in my mind, the president slowly stood up.

With trembling voice, he pointed at Kuroko inside the computer’s screen.

“Hey...is this tone something a middle school girl would have?”

President—you shouldn’t have said that out!

What now? A crazy fanatic is here...!

“W-What what what what you said...till now is still enough! Say something! The next thing you say might decide your life!”

“No no no no! I think that her voice is quite good! Even I like that type of character! But after watching Code Geass, I must say that this voice is not suitable for a loli—!”

“Hmph, what is with your tone!? Just watch the first episode! Then you would surely take back what you said!”

“Interesting...! But I will say it beforehand, I’m not that easy to sway...!”

Twenty minutes later—

“So cute! Super cute! Unbelievably cute!”

The president had became Kuroko’s voice’s prisoner.

“See? I told you.”

“Right right...I lose. Just after the first episode, I agree that aside from Kuroko’s voice, the rest is pretty good. You see, I can still hear the lingering sound.”

He was not the only one.

“Ha, the character is both cute and cool—“

“A story about a super active girl. I want to read the manga now.”

Including me, all members gave a good reaction.

Fake Kuroko was pleased, he said:

“I’m happy to hear that! Then, let’s continue.”

Thus, the club’s activity for today was watching Railgun.

Still...

“Ah, that’s not bad. The next time I go shopping, I should go buy some of this merchandise—“

“Oh? Does that mean president intends to buy his new Trading Card? Recently, Weiß Schwarz Bushiroad sold extra copies of ‘A Certain Magical Index and Railgun’. Haha, of course, I already bought them all, if you want I could trade with you.”

“So that’s the reason you were so passionate back then? You bought the Blu-ray to complete your card collection?”

“In the end, I’m still unable to get some rare cards. I had about twenty-three Uiharu cards though. Ah, what a wonderful fate...hah...hah… Wait wait! Don’t even try to butt in between me and Saten-san’s red string of fate!”

“Shut up you idiot! You cosplayed Kuroko, yet you thought of yourself as Toyosaki Aki! Know your limit! From K-ON to Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu, I have seen them all!”

Those guys had no intention of watching anime in silence.

Even when the anime was playing, someone still said something out.

However, this might be our club’s style.

On the other hand, the girls were talking again.

“...Although Railgun is not bad, but if I have to rate, I prefer ‘A Certain Magical Index’, because I prefer magic to science. The world of Index is fine, it’s still on the science side. But it’s the magic side that the enemy came from. I’m very pleased to see magic users.”

“Especially there are six special rubies around!”<ref> Probably a parody for Ruby in Fate Stay Night Lyner Illya</ref>

“...Hmph...that’s normal for Index series. Besides, this is not a bad thing.”

“Huh? That’s so? By the way, among the enemies on magic side, who is your favorite?”

“Eh...ah...Terra of the Left in ‘God’s right seat’....”
[[File:Oreimo Clubroom Fanatic 1.jpg|thumb|right]]

Why are you so embarrassed?

They only asked who is your favorite.

“Hm...that Terra of the Left...appeared in Index volume 14 right...?”

“Yes.”

“Somehow, he didn’t look very lively...”

“It’s because he got rid of his ‘Original Sin’. In the light novel, God’s right seat can use any angelic magic because of that.”

He lectured his black haired junior, then let out a tired breath, and said:

“Terra of the Left’s magic is quite powerful, reading about it was exciting. He is indeed strong, compared to him, other opponents looked too plain.”

“And the next opponent is outright a cheater...”

“That’s right. I got the feeling that he could fight against Servant Saber’s holy sword <ref> Probably a reference to Fate Stay Night/Fate Zero </ref>. His blade wasn’t as weak as it sounded. If Index gets another anime, he is undoubtedly going to be a famous character...Kuh kuh kuh...by the hand of JC Staff, his magic will shine.”

Yeah, I know that you guys like the Index series, but how about going back to talking about Railgun series?

Why are you talking about some Terra of the Left instead of Railgun?

"Priority—Lower body! Attack!”

“What did you just say? What kind of magic is that?”

“Execution of Light! Goddamn it, get it right already. To complete the ‘Son of God’ ritual, be serious…”

“Ah! Why didn’t Kamijou appear in the Railgun series? Because Mikoto is the main character? It was told from Mikoto’s point of view?”

“That’s not important right now. Look, Onee-sama is so moe! Look! Look.”

—Today, the game research club was noisy as usual.

When the song ‘Dear my friend’ appeared, I shrugged and left.

On the way home—

I borrowed a manga from the club and stood by my female junior’s side.

“Kousaka-senpai? —Are you listening, Kousaka-senpai?”

“Huh? Ah ah…yes?”

“Really, what is on your mind? Is it that interesting?”

“Ah, yeah, you can say so.”

I replied, still reading the manga.

“Although it was my first time reading it, it was quite good. At the beginning, I even thought it was a lesbian manga.”

“Ah, I can understand where that misunderstanding is coming from...”

“Although the character is indeed cute, but the fighting part was really brutal. It looked painful no matter what. But they endured it nevertheless. Those girls, really...”

“You are addicted.”

“Hmph.”

I didn’t answer, instead just flipped to the next page. It showed the girl when she was facing a powerful opponent. She was beaten, but she didn’t give up. Gritting her teeth, she stood up again.

For someone who lived in a world without magic nor superpowers, that was not something we could understand.

We couldn’t fully understand the horror of the fantasy beast known as ‘AIM Burst’.

But when I read that manga, I thought.

—Could I be like them, risking my life to protect something?

I parted with my junior and went home.

Back home, something more dangerous than the fantasy beast was waiting for me—my little sister.

A Level 0 like me, who couldn’t use Railgun, nor teleport—the best thing I could do was to please her, hoping to reduce the damage.

So, the first thing I should say is—

“Do you know Railgun?”
[[File:Oreimo Clubroom Fanatic 2.jpg|thumb|right]]
 

<noinclude>
===Translator's Notes and References===
<references/>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai|Main Page]]
|-
<noinclude>

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:A Certain Clubroom's Fanatic:Illustrations

2013-10-18T06:39:13Z

Rohan123: Added 2 illustrations sent to me by Chaos.

These are the illustrations that have been used in the short story 'A Certain Clubroom's Fanatic':

<gallery>
Image:Oreimo Clubroom Fanatic 1.jpg
Image:Oreimo Clubroom Fanatic 2.jpg
</gallery>

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2013-10-18T06:34:53Z

Rohan123: /* A Certain Clubroom's Fanatic */

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]

The ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Español|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Indonesia|Indonesian (Indonesian)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (Français)|Français (French)]]
*[[Ore no Imoto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake Ga Nai (Russian)|Русский (Russian)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi, with illustrations by Hiro Kanzaki.

Volume 1 was released by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], which we are hosting. Be sure to thank them accordingly.

==Story Synopsis==

17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally finds a DVD case of a childish anime program titled "Stardust Witch Meruru." What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game
CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines.) He didn't want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she'd bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a "typical girl nowadays" such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wants Kyousuke to have a "life consultation" with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.

''You can tell us what you think of the series by '''[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 polling here and discussing it here]'''.''

== Updates ==
*4th August 2013 - Side Story: A Certain Collaboration Completed
*24th July 2013 - Side Stories: ''An Ending's Continuation''('''Not Canon''') and ''There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute'' Completed
*14th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 6 and Epilogue Completed
*12th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 5 Completed
*9th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 4 Completed
*5th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 3 Completed
*29th June 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 2 Completed
*26th June 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 1 Completed
*Older updates can be found on the [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Updates|Updates Archive]].

== Translation ==

=== [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].

'''Translators please [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Style and Terminology Guidelines|OreImo Style and Terminology Guidelines]]

==The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai''] series by Tsukasa Fushimi==

'''You can find the EPUB and MOBI version of the Volumes in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5042 here].'''

===Volume 1 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?8w2yw4128o9vq1t PDF]) (Chapters 1 to 4 are Hosted)===
[[File:OreImo Vol.1.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
The following chapters 1 to 4 of Volume 1 are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], a sister group of Ayako-Fansubs.''' The 'Afterword' chapter is a contribution by courtesy of '''[[user:oldpier|oldpier]]'''. Also fully translated by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/ NanoDesu].
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2009/12/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-1/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/01/03/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-2/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/04/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-3/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-4/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 2 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2|Full Text]] - [http://oreimothetranslation.files.wordpress.com/2012/05/nanodesu-ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-ga-nai-volume-2.pdf PDF]) (Hosted)===
[[File:OreImo Vol.2.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
All the following chapters are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ NanoDesu]'''
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])

 

===Volume 3 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
[[File:OreImo Vol.3.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/color-illustrations// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-1// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-2// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-3// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]] (26%) (rest by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/afterword/ NanoDesu])

 

===Volume 4 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
[[File:OreImo Vol.4.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/color-illustrations/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*Afterword (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/afterword/ NanoDesu])

 

===Volume 5 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5|Full Text]])===
[[File:OreImo Vol.5.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/color-illustrations/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*Afterword (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/afterword/ NanoDesu])

 

===Volume 6 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6|Full Text]])===
[[File:OreImo Vol.6.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-6/color-illustrations/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-6/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-6/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

 

===Volume 7([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7|Full Text]])===
[[File:OreImo Vol.7.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

 

===Volume 8([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8|Full Text]])===
[[File:OreImo Vol.8.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

 

===Volume 9([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9|Full Text]])===
[[File:OreImo Vol.9.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 1|My Big Sister is Denpa Maiden and a Holy Angel]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Girl’s talk at late night]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 3|My Little Sister is So Cute]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chameleon Daughter]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 5|Charge - Maiden Road!]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 6|Dark Angel's Mistake]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 7|My Little Sister's Wedding Dress]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 10([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10|Full Text]])===
[[File:OreImo Vol.10.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

 

===Volume 11([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11|Full Text]])===
[[File:OreImo Vol.11.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*Afterword
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Prologue|Volume 12 Prologue]]

 

===Volume 12 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12|Full Text]])===
[[File:OreImo Vol.12.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Final Chapter|Final Chapter]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*[[Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_12_Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===
[[File:OreImo Magazine Nov. 2010 Volume 16.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:House-sitting in a Thunderstorm|House-sitting in a Thunderstorm]]

 

===DVD Box Short Stories===
[[File:OreImo DVD Box Set Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai DVD Box Short Stories Illustrations|DVD Shorts Illustrations]]
The following DVD Box short story, 'I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother', describes the perspective of Kirino covering a short portion of the events in Volume 1. It is a hosted translation with permission and credited to '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations]'''. The translation is locked from edits on their request. Do visit '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ their blog]''' for other translation projects.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother]] (by [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2011/04/oreimo-i-cant-possibly-ask-for-life.html C.E Light Novels Translations])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Memories of a Fallen Angel|Memories of a Fallen Angel]]

 

===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===
[[File:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai-Drama CD Front Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Drama CD Illustrations|Drama CD Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe|Chapter 1: At A
Certain Maid Cafe]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day|Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 3: My little sister can't be hook up in a psp game|Chapter 3: My little sister can't be hook up in a psp game]]
*Omake

 

===There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute ===
[[File:OreImo Anime Guidebook.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute|There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute]]

 

===An Ending's Continuation===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:An Ending's Continuation|An Ending's Continuation]] '''(Not canon! Continuation Story of 1st PSP game)'''

 

===A Certain Clubroom's Fanatic===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:A Certain Clubroom's Fanatic:Illustrations|Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:A Certain Clubroom's Fanatic:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]

 

===A Certain Collaboration ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:A Certain Collaboration|Full Text]])===
[[File:OreImoRaigun.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can't Cooperate with a Railgun|Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can't Cooperate with a Railgun]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can't Have a Girls' Talk with a Teleporter|Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can't Have a Girls' Talk with a Teleporter]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster's Life Counseling (Girls' Talk) Part 1|Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster's Life Counseling (Girls' Talk) Part 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 4: A Certain Electromaster's Life Counseling (Girls' Talk) Part 2|Chapter 4: A Certain Electromaster's Life Counseling (Girls' Talk) Part 2]]

 

===Volume 1 Teasers (Presented for Archival Purposes)===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Teaser1|Teaser 1]] (16.3% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] 
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Teaser 2]] (~50% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] 

'''You can still tell us how you liked the teasers at the project thread in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].'''

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Chaos|Chaos]]

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[user:Chaos|Chaos]]
:* (External) NanoDesu at [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ OreImo the translation]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) Himatsubushi at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]
:* [[user:Magykalman |Magykalman ]]
:* [[user:Js06|Js06]]
:* [[user:Psieye|Psieye]]
:* [[user:Ueto_senshi|Ueto_senshi]]

'''A.F.K'''
:* [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Editors===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123 ]]
:*[[User:svastiKaThulhu|svastiKaThulhu]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) EvilLinkz at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]
:*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]
:* VictoriousV
:*[[User:Kory|Kory]]

===Other Contributors===
:* [[user:Seaghyn16|Seaghyn16]] (Translation)
:* [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations] (Translation)
:* [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] (Translation)
:* [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Cynicist|Cynicist]] (Translation: teaser)

==Series Overview==

*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈01〉(August 10th, 2008, ISBN 978-4-0486-7180-4)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈02〉(December 5th, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7426-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈03〉(April 9th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7758-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈04〉(August 10th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7934-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈05〉(January 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8271-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈06〉(May 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8538-2)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈07〉(November 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0487-0052-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈08〉(May 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0486-1)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈09〉(September 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0813-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈10〉(April 10th, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886519-7)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈11〉(September 10th, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886887-7)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈12〉(June 7th, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-891607-3)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

User talk:Inaban

2013-10-16T10:02:14Z

Rohan123: /* General Chat */ new section

==Haganai==
Leave any comments about my Boku ha Tomodachi ga Sukunai translation here.

Hey there, just read you intend to pick up vol. 9 and "maybe pick up the rest". The rest's already done in English. :) But vol. 9 would be a blast! Vexed (prior TL) seems to wanna pick up the universe (?) vol. Anyways, work on 9 would be much appreciated. Maybe I'll lend a hand as editor, if needed. [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 18:40, 12 October 2013 (CDT)

==OniAi==
Leave any Onii-chan dakedo Ai sae Areba Kankeinai yo ne translation questions/comments here.

Question: Did you know that CE Translations already did a few volumes of OniAi? Will you be redoing from the beginning or continuing where they left off? Also if I'm not mistaken Imoutolicious might also be looking to translate this light novel from Volume 4. --[[User:Rockmosis|Rockmosis]] ([[User talk:Rockmosis|talk]]) 22:23, 15 October 2013 (CDT)

Yes I know they have done volumes 1-3. I believe whoever did it has stopped, and even said that they didn't like their T/L but didn't have the time to go back and redo them. I've sent him a message, but it seems for the most part that he was fine with anyone using his T/L. For the most part I'm redoing everything from scratch though, and just using the CE ones as reference. I did not know about Imoutolicious thinking about doing the 4th volume. I will send them a message and coordinate the T/L. --[[User:Inaban|Inaban]] ([[User talk:Inaban#top|talk]]) 22:37, 15 October 2013 (CDT)

===OniAi T/L Notes===
When Akiko is talking she usually refers to herself in the 3rd person perspective, but sometimes she uses 'I'

She always refers to her brother as 'Onii-chan' but I don't think I need to tell you that

==Dokuro-Chan==
Leave any questions/comments you have about my translations for Bokusatsu Tenshi Dokuro-Chan here.

== General Chat ==

Hey there, I like the pic on your user page.
But just so you know...Kirino is mine... --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123 ]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 05:02, 16 October 2013 (CDT)

DanMachi Terminology and Guidelines

2013-10-14T17:20:16Z

Rohan123: /* TERMINOLOGY AND GUIDELINES */

===TERMINOLOGY AND GUIDELINES===

:*アイズ : Aizu
:*ヴァレンシュタイン : Wallenstein
:*エィナ : Eina
:*オラリオ : Oraria
:*ガネーシャ : Ganesha
:*ダンシヨン : dungeon
:*トラブル : Trouble
:*ファミリア : familia
:*ヘスティア : Hestia
:*へファイストス : Hephaestus
:*ミニスヵート : miniskirt
:*モンス夕ー : Monsters
:*小竜 : small dragon
:*犯人 : criminal
:*眉根 : Nasion
:*艾神 : Mox God //*doubt.

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:A Certain Clubroom's Fanatic:Chapter 1

2013-10-14T17:14:20Z

Rohan123:

===Chapter 1===
 
“Do you guys know about ‘Railgun’?”

Well, you said you guys already know, huh—

The anime, ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’, which was based on the manga with the same name looked very popular.

I rarely watch any anime, yet I still knew about the name and the heroine of that series. That went to show how popular it was.

Right where I was, I could hear people talking about ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’.

Now is another day after school—oh, I should have introduced myself.

My name is Kousaka Kyousuke.

A very ordinary high school student.

There is nothing worth mentioning about me.

Even if you don’t know my story, that is fine. You must be somewhat interested in the story to spend time reading it.

That’s right, this is a story about ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’.

...Everything I just said was to prepare you guys for what you are about to see. The place I was going to had a lot of guys like this series’ seiyuu. Not just ‘like’, but you could call them victims of "Kugimiya disease."<ref> http://quentinlau.blogspot.com/2008/11/kugimiya-disease.html </ref>

In other words, they were like those Narita followers.

The Internet often has stories about them modifying their own rooms/kitchens to boast about their favorite, but they were still annoying.

But I always thought that ‘Fanatics’ and ‘Followers’ were some exaggerated stories, their real life versions were not quite the same.

You see, if you liked something too much, then calling you a fanatic was using the correct word. And it’s not just used for mocking someone anymore.

Around me, I saw something like that everyday.

A fanatic fan was a follower with a sick mind.

By the same token, those anime and manga could be considered a virus.

A follower who was infected will spread it to another, turning it into an epidemic.

In some way, this ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’ was a rare, strong virus.

Not to mention about how popular it was, the infected victims weren’t normal either. As soon as the topic changed to the ‘Railgun series’, they would suddenly become very excited.

I’m not lying. If you don’t believe me, how about I show you the newest victim of the infection?

After school, I arrived at the Game Research Club. Among the octopus-like electrical wires, a table and some chairs lied randomly. There were some computer screens on the table, where five club members were doing whatever they wanted.

As a ghost member, I didn’t try to actually do something. That’s why I overheard this conversation.

“Ah? You haven’t watched ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’—really? President!?”

“Ah, yeah. I heard the rumors, but I haven’t watched it.”

Since this is our first meeting, allow me to introduce them.

The one wearing spectacles and with a more mature look is our club’s president.

The one with a look of disbelief on his face is my junior—a second year student.

Looked like he and the president were talking about an anime.

“How…it’s not like you, president. Why haven’t you watched ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’? It’s so interesting!”

“Ah, well, I want to watch something else first, I decided to buy Blu-ray disks of "Hanamaru Kindergarten", "Dance in the vampire bund", "HeartCatch Precure!", okay?”

“All of them are loli anime!”

“They called it paradise! Paradise!”

The president grinned.

Indeed, this guy was a lolicon.

“That’s why in recent months, I don’t have any time to watch new anime. Minna-sama and Mei-chan have captured my heart, thus I can’t bear to watch anything else. Ah—by the way…how should I put it…?”

The president pointed at the mess of magazines on the table.

“Look! Animedia’s cover is Railgun. Lighting Queen’s cover is Railgun too. Megami Magazine also has a Railgun cover. All of them write about Railgun—everyday! I’m starting to feel annoyed at Misaka Mikoto’s face. Do you get it? My feelings right now?”

“This is Judgement!”

My junior suddenly yelled in an Ojou-sama’s voice.

He stood up from his seat, pointed at his right shoulder, and acted like he was showing an armband.

“You damn lolicon! How did you dare to say that you feel annoyed at Onee-sama’s face!?”

“Huh? What the hell are you saying? I don’t understand what you are saying at all.”

“Ah, yeah, I was a bit rude.”

“Not just a bit!”

Although he just said that, but I can vouch for him that my junior is not always like that.

Today, he seemed to be in a bad mood.

Just like an unfortunate victim, he was infected.

Did he like Railgun series that much?

The lolicon-president looked at him in terror:

“By the way, what is with the armband that you were trying to show?”

“This is Judgement’s armband! Just take a look at this! The white stripes on the dark green background! The main theme is a shield of sharp ingenuity! This is a special good from Cospa! They sold them all since April ~ I only able to re-buy it now! With this, from now on, I’m Shirai Kuroko!”

This is Judgement! My junior once again made that pose.

Goddamn it! It was hundred times more annoying than usual!

In short, that was something for a cosplay outfit. Probably for that so called ‘Shirai Kuroko’.

Which meant that Kuroko was another weirdo!

Now I want to lecture even her name!

When I was watching, my junior started to tie his hair with a ribbon.

“Twin tail completed —! How was that, guys? Am I looking like Kuroko now?”

“Don’t, don’t come any closer! You look disgusting!”

The president dragged himself and the chair backward. His forehead was covered in sweat.

“You said disgusting!? How rude! Ah, Kousaka senpai. Kousaka senpai surely could understand my charm!”

“Yeah yeah I get it, now let’s go to the hospital.”

I put my hand on my junior’s shoulder.

“Why senpai? I’m totally fine!”

“………..”

To tell the truth, as his senior, I felt that it was my responsibility to bring this gay bastard out of my club room, especially before a female member arrived.

“Like hell you are. It’s one thing to change your hair style and your clothing, but this is not a male’s uniform! No matter how I look, you are disgusting.”

“!?”

So you must stop that immediately—when I was about to say that.

He suddenly acted like he just noticed it right now, struck an Ojou-sama’s pose and used a hand to cover his mouth.

“As expected of Kousaka senpai! You’re still able to calmly analyze the situation! Indeed, I forgot about my clothing! I’m going to change into that now!”

“No wait! You—”

He didn’t listen to me and immediately started changing.

...All the male members, me included, showed a twisted expression.

When he finished unbuttoning—

<nowiki>*Clang clang*</nowiki>

“Yaaaaaaaaa——!”

At the worst possible moment, a girl arrived.

The one who just yelled was a big-breasted glasses fujoshi. The truth is, she was the most perverted member of this club. On seeing her senpai half naked(with a twin tail), she immediately blushed.

“This...this...Kousaka senpai...doing this with your junior in the middle of the day—”

Oh damn! What a twisted misunderstanding...I have to quickly solve it right now.

“—A cosplay rape play, right?”

“Go to hell, you damn fujoshi!!!”

I immediately objected. How could I explain anything in that situation?

Ah really! Why did it come to this?

“I told you that’s not it. Well, president said he hasn’t watched ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’, then suddenly ‘This is Judgement!’ before cosplaying Shirai Kuroko.”

“I totally don’t understand anything.”

What a slow girl. I tried to explain everything from the beginning.

“...Ha...what an idiot...you still don’t get it?”

The black haired girl muttered.

“I understood everything from just a glance.”

“Understood what?”

My female junior took a tissue to wipe her nosebleed.

“Ha, in other words—”

“There is now one more pervert among the members of this club.”

A few minutes later—

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! I can’t stand it! Then let me, Shirai Kuroko, teach you the charm of ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’!”

Somehow, it became like this.

“Actually...although I’m not very sure myself regarding the anime, but this Shirai Kuroko...is she really like that?”

“...At least senpai’s imitation is on a whole different level, that’s all I could say.”

“I see...”

True, he even put on a wig. That kind of imitation was abnormal.

Even I didn’t recognize him anymore. I must say, his personality also changed. My junior who was calling himself Shirai Kuroko took a Blu-Ray box out of his pocket.

“So, everyone, let’s watch this now!”

That was ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’ Volume 1.

A tea-colour haired girl who was crossing her arms, another girl with twin tails and an armband on the cover. A recently popular type of cover with a two-person team.

“If you like the anime, there are manga and light novels on the shelf over here, please take a look at them.”

I finally understood what he was trying to do.

To praise his favorite work—they probably call it a ‘missionary’.

If he was like that, then trying to stop him would end in vain. Based on my experience, the best thing I could do was going on with the flow.

Looked like the other members reached the same conclusion.

“Hah...it can’t be helped.”

“Well, this is a good chance anyway. Like you said, try to feel this work’s charm.”

They smiled wryly.

“Hey, wait senpai! What about this Kuroko’s bra? Why didn’t it look the same like in the original work?”

Although there was a pervert mixed in.

Thus, although all members watched ‘Railgun’, but there was no need to describe the anime in detail.

Because I got the feeling that everyone ‘already knew’.

All members were gathered around the 24 inches LCD.

We just sat around randomly, just like a bunch of kids who came to watch a children’s show.

The Blu-ray started to run, the menu showed up.

“Alright then, first let me show you this anime’s opening.”

The fake Kuroko moved the mouse.

Thus, the introduction and the anime’s opening began. From the heroine’s finger tip, lighting burst out, and the title ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’ appeared.

“Heh, pretty cool.”

When I spoke my true thoughts out, the fake Kuroko’s body trembled.

“This song is by fripSide’s singer, Yoshino Nanjou—only my railgun. This opening had good animation as well as dynamism, thus making it the perfect song.”

At that time, the president slammed his hands on the table.

“Ah, I remember! This song’s preview had become quite famous. I heard that they are going to sell CDs of the song in konozama.”

“Ah...that fateful day! How many fans would go to konozama like me...!? Onee-sama and that boy’s story, would it be that Shirai Kuroko’s story is going to begin again?”

“Shut up. That song is nothing special.”

I spoke on behalf of everyone. Hearing that, fake Kuroko solemnly said:

“Let me explain. Please think of it as the current popular voice.”

“How could that imperative voice become popular?”

“But since nearly everyone here hasn’t watched it, of course you won’t understand.”

“Then how about you introduce things for us?”

“Okay, I will.”

Fake Kuroko pointed at the screen and began to talk.

“The girl whose face that people wanted to lick is Uiharu Kazari, the girl whose forehead that people wanted to lick is Shirai Kuroko, and this girl whose body that people wanted to lick is my wife Saiten-san!”

“You didn’t introduce anything at all!!!”

The only difference is where you want to lick them!!!

From that point, the only meaningful word that he said was ‘moe’...Damn...his introduction is totally useless...

“...Senpai! Today, you are thousand times more disgusting than usual.”

“...We should call an ambulance now.”

One of the few female members started to shrink back.

The atmosphere was getting more and more heavy, so I quickly tried to think of some way to lead the topic toward a more normal direction.

“Hey! Look at that!”

I moved the mouse and chose a picture.

So, the commotion temporarily died down.

First, as usual, the tea-colour haired heroine was surrounded by a bunch of bad guys. Then, a commentary explained that the stage was 'Academy City’—

The initial event occurred.

“Oh, what a good drawing.”

The president scratched his chin. Since I knew nothing about that anime, I kept watching.

Now, the scene was showing the twin-tailed girl Shirai Kuroko chasing down a criminal. Although she didn’t look that way, she had quite a lot of endurance. Or should I say that she used her skills to replace her lack of muscle. Anyway, seeing a petite girl overwhelming a big guy was really satisfying. While bending that guy’s arm, Kuroko said:

“This is Judgement—you are the criminal that was reported, aren’t you?”

<nowiki> —Huh? </nowiki>

“This is Shirai Kuroko. One suspect is down. Uiharu, where is the remaining one?”

<nowiki> —Huh? </nowiki>

“This is Judgement! Please don’t resist—”

<nowiki> —Huh? Huh?</nowiki>

When I was having trouble speaking what was in my mind, the president slowly stood up.

With trembling voice, he pointed at Kuroko inside the computer’s screen.

“Hey...is this tone something a middle school girl would have?”

President—you shouldn’t have said that out!

What now? A crazy fanatic is here...!

“W-What what what what you said...till now is still enough! Say something! The next thing you say might decide your life!”

“No no no no! I think that her voice is quite good! Even I like that type of character! But after watching Code Geass, I must say that this voice is not suitable for a loli—!”

“Hmph, what is with your tone!? Just watch the first episode! Then you would surely take back what you said!”

“Interesting...! But I will say it beforehand, I’m not that easy to sway...!”

Twenty minutes later—

“So cute! Super cute! Unbelievably cute!”

The president had became Kuroko’s voice’s prisoner.

“See? I told you.”

“Right right...I lose. Just after the first episode, I agree that aside from Kuroko’s voice, the rest is pretty good. You see, I can still hear the lingering sound.”

He was not the only one.

“Ha, the character is both cute and cool—“

“A story about a super active girl. I want to read the manga now.”

Including me, all members gave a good reaction.

Fake Kuroko was pleased, he said:

“I’m happy to hear that! Then, let’s continue.”

Thus, the club’s activity for today was watching Railgun.

Still...

“Ah, that’s not bad. The next time I go shopping, I should go buy some of this merchandise—“

“Oh? Does that mean president intends to buy his new Trading Card? Recently, Weiß Schwarz Bushiroad sold extra copies of ‘A Certain Magical Index and Railgun’. Haha, of course, I already bought them all, if you want I could trade with you.”

“So that’s the reason you were so passionate back then? You bought the Blu-ray to complete your card collection?”

“In the end, I’m still unable to get some rare cards. I had about twenty-three Uiharu cards though. Ah, what a wonderful fate...hah...hah… Wait wait! Don’t even try to butt in between me and Saiten-san’s red string of fate!”

“Shut up you idiot! You cosplayed Kuroko, yet you thought of yourself as Toyosaki Aki! Know your limit! From K-ON to Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu, I have seen them all!”

Those guys had no intention of watching anime in silence.

Even when the anime was playing, someone still said something out.

However, this might be our club’s style.

On the other hand, the girls were talking again.

“...Although Railgun is not bad, but if I have to rate, I prefer ‘A Certain Magical Index’, because I prefer magic to science. The world of Index is fine, it’s still on the science side. But it’s the magic side that the enemy came from. I’m very pleased to see magic users.”

“Especially there are six special rubies around!”<ref> Probably a parody for Ruby in Fate Stay Night Lyner Illya</ref>

“...Hmph...that’s normal for Index series. Besides, this is not a bad thing.”

“Huh? That’s so? By the way, among the enemies on magic side, who is your favorite?”

“Eh...ah...Terra of the Left in ‘God’s right seat’....”

Why are you so embarrassed?

They only asked who is your favorite.

“Hm...that Terra of the Left...appeared in Index volume 14 right...?”

“Yes.”

“Somehow, he didn’t look very lively...”

“It’s because he got rid of his ‘Original Sin’. In the light novel, God’s right seat can use any angelic magic because of that.”

He lectured his black haired junior, then let out a tired breath, and said:

“Terra of the Left’s magic is quite powerful, reading about it was exciting. He is indeed strong, compared to him, other opponents looked too plain.”

“And the next opponent is outright a cheater...”

“That’s right. I got the feeling that he could fight against Servant Saber’s holy sword <ref> Probably a reference to Fate Stay Night/Fate Zero </ref>. His blade wasn’t as weak as it sounded. If Index gets another anime, he is undoubtedly going to be a famous character...Kuh kuh kuh...by the hand of JC Staff, his magic will shine.”

Yeah, I know that you guys like the Index series, but how about going back to talking about Railgun series?

Why are you talking about some Terra of the Left instead of Railgun?

"Priority—Lower body! Attack!”

“What did you just say? What kind of magic is that?”

“Execution of Light! Goddamn it, get it right already. To complete the ‘Son of God’ ritual, be serious…”

“Ah! Why didn’t Kamijou appear in the Railgun series? Because Mikoto is the main character? It was told from Mikoto’s point of view?”

“That’s not important right now. Look, Onee-sama is so moe! Look! Look.”

—Today, the game research club was noisy as usual.

When the song ‘Dear my friend’ appeared, I shrugged and left.

On the way home—

I borrowed a manga from the club and stood by my female junior’s side.

“Kousaka-senpai? —Are you listening, Kousaka-senpai?”

“Huh? Ah ah…yes?”

“Really, what is on your mind? Is it that interesting?”

“Ah, yeah, you can say so.”

I replied, still reading the manga.

“Although it was my first time reading it, it was quite good. At the beginning, I even thought it was a lesbian manga.”

“Ah, I can understand where that misunderstanding is coming from...”

“Although the character is indeed cute, but the fighting part was really brutal. It looked painful no matter what. But they endured it nevertheless. Those girls, really...”

“You are addicted.”

“Hmph.”

I didn’t answer, instead just flipped to the next page. It showed the girl when she was facing a powerful opponent. She was beaten, but she didn’t give up. Gritting her teeth, she stood up again.

For someone who lived in a world without magic nor superpowers, that was not something we could understand.

We couldn’t fully understand the horror of the fantasy beast known as ‘AIM Burst’.

But when I read that manga, I thought.

—Could I be like them, risking my life to protect something?

I parted with my junior and went home.

Back home, something more dangerous than the fantasy beast was waiting for me—my little sister.

A Level 0 like me, who couldn’t use Railgun, nor teleport—the best thing I could do was to please her, hoping to reduce the damage.

So, the first thing I should say is—

“Do you know Railgun?”

<noinclude>
===Translator's Notes and References===
<references/>
</noinclude>

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:A Certain Clubroom's Fanatic:Chapter 1

2013-10-14T17:11:17Z

Rohan123: Translated by Chaos, edited by me.

===Chapter 1===
 
“Do you guys know about ‘Railgun’?”

Well, you said you guys already know, huh—

The anime, ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’, which was based on the manga with the same name looked very popular.

I rarely watch any anime, yet I still knew about the name and the heroine of that series. That went to show how popular it was.

Right where I was, I could hear people talking about ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’.

Now is another day after school—oh, I should have introduced myself.

My name is Kousaka Kyousuke.

A very ordinary high school student.

There is nothing worth mentioning about me.

Even if you don’t know my story, that is fine. You must be somewhat interested in the story to spend time reading it.

That’s right, this is a story about ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’.

...Everything I just said was to prepare you guys for what you are about to see. The place I was going to had a lot of guys like this series’ seiyuu. Not just ‘like’, but you could call them victims of "Kugimiya disease."<ref> http://quentinlau.blogspot.com/2008/11/kugimiya-disease.html </ref>

In other words, they were like those Narita followers.

The Internet often has stories about them modifying their own rooms/kitchens to boast about their favorite, but they were still annoying.

But I always thought that ‘Fanatics’ and ‘Followers’ were some exaggerated stories, their real life versions were not quite the same.

You see, if you liked something too much, then calling you a fanatic was using the correct word. And it’s not just used for mocking someone anymore.

Around me, I saw something like that everyday.

A fanatic fan was a follower with a sick mind.

By the same token, those anime and manga could be considered a virus.

A follower who was infected will spread it to another, turning it into an epidemic.

In some way, this ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’ was a rare, strong virus.

Not to mention about how popular it was, the infected victims weren’t normal either. As soon as the topic changed to the ‘Railgun series’, they would suddenly become very excited.

I’m not lying. If you don’t believe me, how about I show you the newest victim of the infection?

After school, I arrived at the Game Research Club. Among the octopus-like electrical wires, a table and some chairs lied randomly. There were some computer screens on the table, where five club members were doing whatever they wanted.

As a ghost member, I didn’t try to actually do something. That’s why I overheard this conversation.

“Ah? You haven’t watched ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’—really? President!?”

“Ah, yeah. I heard the rumors, but I haven’t watched it.”

Since this is our first meeting, allow me to introduce them.

The one wearing spectacles and with a more mature look is our club’s president.

The one with a look of disbelief on his face is my junior—a second year student.

Looked like he and the president were talking about an anime.

“How…it’s not like you, president. Why haven’t you watched ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’? It’s so interesting!”

“Ah, well, I want to watch something else first, I decided to buy Blu-ray disks of "Hanamaru Kindergarten", "Dance in the vampire bund", "HeartCatch Precure!", okay?”

“All of them are loli anime!”

“They called it paradise! Paradise!”

The president grinned.

Indeed, this guy was a lolicon.

“That’s why in recent months, I don’t have any time to watch new anime. Minna-sama and Mei-chan have captured my heart, thus I can’t bear to watch anything else. Ah—by the way…how should I put it…?”

The president pointed at the mess of magazines on the table.

“Look! Animedia’s cover is Railgun. Lighting Queen’s cover is Railgun too. Megami Magazine also has a Railgun cover. All of them write about Railgun—everyday! I’m starting to feel annoyed at Misaka Mikoto’s face. Do you get it? My feelings right now?”

“This is Judgement!”

My junior suddenly yelled in an Ojou-sama’s voice.

He stood up from his seat, pointed at his right shoulder, and acted like he was showing an armband.

“You damn lolicon! How did you dare to say that you feel annoyed at Onee-sama’s face!?”

“Huh? What the hell are you saying? I don’t understand what you are saying at all.”

“Ah, yeah, I was a bit rude.”

“Not just a bit!”

Although he just said that, but I can vouch for him that my junior is not always like that.

Today, he seemed to be in a bad mood.

Just like an unfortunate victim, he was infected.

Did he like Railgun series that much?

The lolicon-president looked at him in terror:

“By the way, what is with the armband that you were trying to show?”

“This is Judgement’s armband! Just take a look at this! The white stripes on the dark green background! The main theme is a shield of sharp ingenuity! This is a special good from Cospa! They sold them all since April ~ I only able to re-buy it now! With this, from now on, I’m Shirai Kuroko!”

This is Judgement! My junior once again made that pose.

Goddamn it! It was hundred times more annoying than usual!

In short, that was something for a cosplay outfit. Probably for that so called ‘Shirai Kuroko’.

Which meant that Kuroko was another weirdo!

Now I want to lecture even her name!

When I was watching, my junior started to tie his hair with a ribbon.

“Twin tail completed —! How was that, guys? Am I looking like Kuroko now?”

“Don’t, don’t come any closer! You look disgusting!”

The president dragged himself and the chair backward. His forehead was covered in sweat.

“You said disgusting!? How rude! Ah, Kousaka senpai. Kousaka senpai surely could understand my charm!”

“Yeah yeah I get it, now let’s go to the hospital.”

I put my hand on my junior’s shoulder.

“Why senpai? I’m totally fine!”

“………..”

To tell the truth, as his senior, I felt that it was my responsibility to bring this gay bastard out of my club room, especially before a female member arrived.

“Like hell you are. It’s one thing to change your hair style and your clothing, but this is not a male’s uniform! No matter how I look, you are disgusting.”

“!?”

So you must stop that immediately—when I was about to say that.

He suddenly acted like he just noticed it right now, struck an Ojou-sama’s pose and used a hand to cover his mouth.

“As expected of Kousaka senpai! You’re still able to calmly analyze the situation! Indeed, I forgot about my clothing! I’m going to change into that now!”

“No wait! You—”

He didn’t listen to me and immediately started changing.

...All the male members, me included, showed a twisted expression.

When he finished unbuttoning—

<nowiki>*Clang clang*</nowiki>

“Yaaaaaaaaa——!”

At the worst possible moment, a girl arrived.

The one who just yelled was a big-breasted glasses fujoshi. The truth is, she was the most perverted member of this club. On seeing her senpai half naked(with a twin tail), she immediately blushed.

“This...this...Kousaka senpai...doing this with your junior in the middle of the day—”

Oh damn! What a twisted misunderstanding...I have to quickly solve it right now.

“—A cosplay rape play, right?”

“Go to hell, you damn fujoshi!!!”

I immediately objected. How could I explain anything in that situation?

Ah really! Why did it come to this?

“I told you that’s not it. Well, president said he hasn’t watched ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’, then suddenly ‘This is Judgement!’ before cosplaying Shirai Kuroko.”

“I totally don’t understand anything.”

What a slow girl. I tried to explain everything from the beginning.

“...Ha...what an idiot...you still don’t get it?”

The black haired girl muttered.

“I understood everything from just a glance.”

“Understood what?”

My female junior took a tissue to wipe her nosebleed.

“Ha, in other words—”

“There is now one more pervert among the members of this club.”

A few minutes later—

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! I can’t stand it! Then let me, Shirai Kuroko, teach you the charm of ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’!”

Somehow, it became like this.

“Actually...although I’m not very sure myself regarding the anime, but this Shirai Kuroko...is she really like that?”

“...At least senpai’s imitation is on a whole different level, that’s all I could say.”

“I see...”

True, he even put on a wig. That kind of imitation was abnormal.

Even I didn’t recognize him anymore. I must say, his personality also changed. My junior who was calling himself Shirai Kuroko took a Blu-Ray box out of his pocket.

“So, everyone, let’s watch this now!”

That was ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’ Volume 1.

A tea-colour haired girl who was crossing her arms, another girl with twin tails and an armband on the cover. A recently popular type of cover with a two-person team.

“If you like the anime, there are manga and light novels on the shelf over here, please take a look at them.”

I finally understood what he was trying to do.

To praise his favorite work—they probably call it a ‘missionary’.

If he was like that, then trying to stop him would end in vain. Based on my experience, the best thing I could do was going on with the flow.

Looked like the other members reached the same conclusion.

“Hah...it can’t be helped.”

“Well, this is a good chance anyway. Like you said, try to feel this work’s charm.”

They smiled wryly.

“Hey, wait senpai! What about this Kuroko’s bra? Why didn’t it look the same like in the original work?”

Although there was a pervert mixed in.

Thus, although all members watched ‘Railgun’, but there was no need to describe the anime in detail.

Because I got the feeling that everyone ‘already knew’.

All members were gathered around the 24 inches LCD.

We just sat around randomly, just like a bunch of kids who came to watch a children’s show.

The Blu-ray started to run, the menu showed up.

“Alright then, first let me show you this anime’s opening.”

The fake Kuroko moved the mouse.

Thus, the introduction and the anime’s opening began. From the heroine’s finger tip, lighting burst out, and the title ‘A Certain Scientific Railgun’ appeared.

“Heh, pretty cool.”

When I spoke my true thoughts out, the fake Kuroko’s body trembled.

“This song is by fripSide’s singer, Yoshino Nanjou—only my railgun. This opening had good animation as well as dynamism, thus making it the perfect song.”

At that time, the president slammed his hands on the table.

“Ah, I remember! This song’s preview had become quite famous. I heard that they are going to sell CDs of the song in konozama.”

“Ah...that fateful day! How many fans would go to konozama like me...!? Onee-sama and that boy’s story, would it be that Shirai Kuroko’s story is going to begin again?”

“Shut up. That song is nothing special.”

I spoke on behalf of everyone. Hearing that, fake Kuroko solemnly said:

“Let me explain. Please think of it as the current popular voice.”

“How could that imperative voice become popular?”

“But since nearly everyone here hasn’t watched it, of course you won’t understand.”

“Then how about you introduce things for us?”

“Okay, I will.”

Fake Kuroko pointed at the screen and began to talk.

“The girl whose face that people wanted to lick is Uiharu Kazari, the girl whose forehead that people wanted to lick is Shirai Kuroko, and this girl whose body that people wanted to lick is my wife Saiten-san!”

“You didn’t introduce anything at all!!!”

The only difference is where you want to lick them!!!

From that point, the only meaningful word that he said was ‘moe’...Damn...his introduction is totally useless...

“...Senpai! Today, you are thousand times more disgusting than usual.”

“...We should call an ambulance now.”

One of the few female members started to shrink back.

The atmosphere was getting more and more heavy, so I quickly tried to think of some way to lead the topic toward a more normal direction.

“Hey! Look at that!”

I moved the mouse and chose a picture.

So, the commotion temporarily died down.

First, as usual, the tea-colour haired heroine was surrounded by a bunch of bad guys. Then, a commentary explained that the stage was 'Academy City’—

The initial event occurred.

“Oh, what a good drawing.”

The president scratched his chin. Since I knew nothing about that anime, I kept watching.

Now, the scene was showing the twin-tailed girl Shirai Kuroko chasing down a criminal. Although she didn’t look that way, she had quite a lot of endurance. Or should I say that she used her skills to replace her lack of muscle. Anyway, seeing a petite girl overwhelming a big guy was really satisfying. While bending that guy’s arm, Kuroko said:

“This is Judgement—you are the criminal that was reported, aren’t you?”

<nowiki> —Huh? </nowiki>

“This is Shirai Kuroko. One suspect is down. Uiharu, where is the remaining one?”

<nowiki> —Huh? </nowiki>

“This is Judgement! Please don’t resist—”

<nowiki> —Huh? Huh ?</nowiki>

When I was having trouble speaking what was in my mind, the president slowly stood up.

With trembling voice, he pointed at Kuroko inside the computer’s screen.

“Hey...is this tone something a middle school girl would have?”

President—you shouldn’t have said that out!

What now? A crazy fanatic is here...!

“W-What what what what you said...till now is still enough! Say something! The next thing you say might decide your life!”

“No no no no! I think that her voice is quite good! Even I like that type of character! But after watching Code Geass, I must say that this voice is not suitable for a loli—!”

“Hmph, what is with your tone!? Just watch the first episode! Then you would surely take back what you said!”

“Interesting...! But I will say it beforehand, I’m not that easy to sway...!”

Twenty minutes later—

“So cute! Super cute! Unbelievably cute!”

The president had became Kuroko’s voice’s prisoner.

“See? I told you.”

“Right right...I lose. Just after the first episode, I agree that aside from Kuroko’s voice, the rest is pretty good. You see, I can still hear the lingering sound.”

He was not the only one.

“Ha, the character is both cute and cool—“

“A story about a super active girl. I want to read the manga now.”

Including me, all members gave a good reaction.

Fake Kuroko was pleased, he said:

“I’m happy to hear that! Then, let’s continue.”

Thus, the club’s activity for today was watching Railgun.

Still...

“Ah, that’s not bad. The next time I go shopping, I should go buy some of this merchandise—“

“Oh? Does that mean president intends to buy his new Trading Card? Recently, Weiß Schwarz Bushiroad sold extra copies of ‘A Certain Magical Index and Railgun’. Haha, of course, I already bought them all, if you want I could trade with you.”

“So that’s the reason you were so passionate back then? You bought the Blu-ray to complete your card collection?”

“In the end, I’m still unable to get some rare cards. I had about twenty-three Uiharu cards though. Ah, what a wonderful fate...hah...hah… Wait wait! Don’t even try to butt in between me and Saiten-san’s red string of fate!”

“Shut up you idiot! You cosplayed Kuroko, yet you thought of yourself as Toyosaki Aki! Know your limit! From K-ON to Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu, I have seen them all!”

Those guys had no intention of watching anime in silence.

Even when the anime was playing, someone still said something out.

However, this might be our club’s style.

On the other hand, the girls were talking again.

“...Although Railgun is not bad, but if I have to rate, I prefer ‘A Certain Magical Index’, because I prefer magic to science. The world of Index is fine, it’s still on the science side. But it’s the magic side that the enemy came from. I’m very pleased to see magic users.”

“Especially there are six special rubies around!”<ref> Probably a parody for Ruby in Fate Stay Night Lyner Illya</ref>

“...Hmph...that’s normal for Index series. Besides, this is not a bad thing.”

“Huh? That’s so? By the way, among the enemies on magic side, who is your favorite?”

“Eh...ah...Terra of the Left in ‘God’s right seat’....”

Why are you so embarrassed?

They only asked who is your favorite.

“Hm...that Terra of the Left...appeared in Index volume 14 right...?”

“Yes.”

“Somehow, he didn’t look very lively...”

“It’s because he got rid of his ‘Original Sin’. In the light novel, God’s right seat can use any angelic magic because of that.”

He lectured his black haired junior, then let out a tired breath, and said:

“Terra of the Left’s magic is quite powerful, reading about it was exciting. He is indeed strong, compared to him, other opponents looked too plain.”

“And the next opponent is outright a cheater...”

“That’s right. I got the feeling that he could fight against Servant Saber’s holy sword <ref> Probably a reference to Fate Stay Night/Fate Zero </ref>. His blade wasn’t as weak as it sounded. If Index gets another anime, he is undoubtedly going to be a famous character...Kuh kuh kuh...by the hand of JC Staff, his magic will shine.”

Yeah, I know that you guys like the Index series, but how about going back to talking about Railgun series?

Why are you talking about some Terra of the Left instead of Railgun?

"Priority—Lower body! Attack!”

“What did you just say? What kind of magic is that?”

“Execution of Light! Goddamn it, get it right already. To complete the ‘Son of God’ ritual, be serious…”

“Ah! Why didn’t Kamijou appear in the Railgun series? Because Mikoto is the main character? It was told from Mikoto’s point of view?”

“That’s not important right now. Look, Onee-sama is so moe! Look! Look.”

—Today, the game research club was noisy as usual.

When the song ‘Dear my friend’ appeared, I shrugged and left.

On the way home—

I borrowed a manga from the club and stood by my female junior’s side.

“Kousaka-senpai? —Are you listening, Kousaka-senpai?”

“Huh? Ah ah…yes?”

“Really, what is on your mind? Is it that interesting?”

“Ah, yeah, you can say so.”

I replied, still reading the manga.

“Although it was my first time reading it, it was quite good. At the beginning, I even thought it was a lesbian manga.”

“Ah, I can understand where that misunderstanding is coming from...”

“Although the character is indeed cute, but the fighting part was really brutal. It looked painful no matter what. But they endured it nevertheless. Those girls, really...”

“You are addicted.”

“Hmph.”

I didn’t answer, instead just flipped to the next page. It showed the girl when she was facing a powerful opponent. She was beaten, but she didn’t give up. Gritting her teeth, she stood up again.

For someone who lived in a world without magic nor superpowers, that was not something we could understand.

We couldn’t fully understand the horror of the fantasy beast known as ‘AIM Burst’.

But when I read that manga, I thought.

—Could I be like them, risking my life to protect something?

I parted with my junior and went home.

Back home, something more dangerous than the fantasy beast was waiting for me—my little sister.

A Level 0 like me, who couldn’t use Railgun, nor teleport—the best thing I could do was to please her, hoping to reduce the damage.

So, the first thing I should say is—

“Do you know Railgun?”

<noinclude>
===Translator's Notes and References===
<references/>
</noinclude>

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2013-10-14T17:01:28Z

Rohan123: Added 'A Certain Clubroom's Fanatic'.

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]

The ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Español|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Indonesia|Indonesian (Indonesian)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (Français)|Français (French)]]
*[[Ore no Imoto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake Ga Nai (Russian)|Русский (Russian)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi, with illustrations by Hiro Kanzaki.

Volume 1 was released by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], which we are hosting. Be sure to thank them accordingly.

==Story Synopsis==

17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally finds a DVD case of a childish anime program titled "Stardust Witch Meruru." What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game
CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines.) He didn't want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she'd bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a "typical girl nowadays" such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wants Kyousuke to have a "life consultation" with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.

''You can tell us what you think of the series by '''[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 polling here and discussing it here]'''.''

== Updates ==
*4th August 2013 - Side Story: A Certain Collaboration Completed
*24th July 2013 - Side Stories: ''An Ending's Continuation''('''Not Canon''') and ''There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute'' Completed
*14th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 6 and Epilogue Completed
*12th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 5 Completed
*9th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 4 Completed
*5th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 3 Completed
*29th June 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 2 Completed
*26th June 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 1 Completed
*Older updates can be found on the [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Updates|Updates Archive]].

== Translation ==

=== [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].

'''Translators please [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Style and Terminology Guidelines|OreImo Style and Terminology Guidelines]]

==The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai''] series by Tsukasa Fushimi==

'''You can find the EPUB and MOBI version of the Volumes in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5042 here].'''

===Volume 1 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?8w2yw4128o9vq1t PDF]) (Chapters 1 to 4 are Hosted)===
[[File:OreImo Vol.1.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
The following chapters 1 to 4 of Volume 1 are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], a sister group of Ayako-Fansubs.''' The 'Afterword' chapter is a contribution by courtesy of '''[[user:oldpier|oldpier]]'''. Also fully translated by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/ NanoDesu].
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2009/12/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-1/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/01/03/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-2/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/04/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-3/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-4/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 2 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2|Full Text]] - [http://oreimothetranslation.files.wordpress.com/2012/05/nanodesu-ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-ga-nai-volume-2.pdf PDF]) (Hosted)===
[[File:OreImo Vol.2.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
All the following chapters are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ NanoDesu]'''
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])

 

===Volume 3 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
[[File:OreImo Vol.3.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/color-illustrations// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-1// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-2// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-3// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]] (26%) (rest by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/afterword/ NanoDesu])

 

===Volume 4 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
[[File:OreImo Vol.4.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/color-illustrations/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*Afterword (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/afterword/ NanoDesu])

 

===Volume 5 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5|Full Text]])===
[[File:OreImo Vol.5.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/color-illustrations/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*Afterword (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/afterword/ NanoDesu])

 

===Volume 6 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6|Full Text]])===
[[File:OreImo Vol.6.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-6/color-illustrations/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-6/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-6/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

 

===Volume 7([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7|Full Text]])===
[[File:OreImo Vol.7.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

 

===Volume 8([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8|Full Text]])===
[[File:OreImo Vol.8.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

 

===Volume 9([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9|Full Text]])===
[[File:OreImo Vol.9.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 1|My Big Sister is Denpa Maiden and a Holy Angel]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Girl’s talk at late night]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 3|My Little Sister is So Cute]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chameleon Daughter]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 5|Charge - Maiden Road!]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 6|Dark Angel's Mistake]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 7|My Little Sister's Wedding Dress]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 10([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10|Full Text]])===
[[File:OreImo Vol.10.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

 

===Volume 11([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11|Full Text]])===
[[File:OreImo Vol.11.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*Afterword
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Prologue|Volume 12 Prologue]]

 

===Volume 12 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12|Full Text]])===
[[File:OreImo Vol.12.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Final Chapter|Final Chapter]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*[[Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_12_Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:House-sitting in a Thunderstorm|House-sitting in a Thunderstorm]]

 

===DVD Box Short Stories===
[[File:OreImo DVD Box Set Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai DVD Box Short Stories Illustrations|DVD Shorts Illustrations]]
The following DVD Box short story, 'I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother', describes the perspective of Kirino covering a short portion of the events in Volume 1. It is a hosted translation with permission and credited to '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations]'''. The translation is locked from edits on their request. Do visit '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ their blog]''' for other translation projects.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother]] (by [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2011/04/oreimo-i-cant-possibly-ask-for-life.html C.E Light Novels Translations])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Memories of a Fallen Angel|Memories of a Fallen Angel]]

 

===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===
[[File:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai-Drama CD Front Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Drama CD Illustrations|Drama CD Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe|Chapter 1: At A
Certain Maid Cafe]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day|Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 3: My little sister can't be hook up in a psp game|Chapter 3: My little sister can't be hook up in a psp game]]
*Omake

 

===An Ending's Continuation===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:An Ending's Continuation|An Ending's Continuation]] '''(Not canon! Continuation Story of 1st PSP game)'''

 

===There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute ===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute|There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute]]

 

===A Certain Collaboration ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:A Certain Collaboration|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can't Cooperate with a Railgun|Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can't Cooperate with a Railgun]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can't Have a Girls' Talk with a Teleporter|Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can't Have a Girls' Talk with a Teleporter]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster's Life Counseling (Girls' Talk) Part 1|Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster's Life Counseling (Girls' Talk) Part 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 4: A Certain Electromaster's Life Counseling (Girls' Talk) Part 2|Chapter 4: A Certain Electromaster's Life Counseling (Girls' Talk) Part 2]]

 

===A Certain Clubroom's Fanatic===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:A Certain Clubroom's Fanatic:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]

===Volume 1 Teasers (Presented for Archival Purposes)===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Teaser1|Teaser 1]] (16.3% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] 
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Teaser 2]] (~50% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] 

'''You can still tell us how you liked the teasers at the project thread in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].'''

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Chaos|Chaos]]

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[user:Chaos|Chaos]]
:* (External) NanoDesu at [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ OreImo the translation]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) Himatsubushi at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]
:* [[user:Magykalman |Magykalman ]]
:* [[user:Js06|Js06]]
:* [[user:Psieye|Psieye]]
:* [[user:Ueto_senshi|Ueto_senshi]]

'''A.F.K'''
:* [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Editors===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123 ]]
:*[[User:svastiKaThulhu|svastiKaThulhu]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) EvilLinkz at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]
:*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]
:* VictoriousV
:*[[User:Kory|Kory]]

===Other Contributors===
:* [[user:Seaghyn16|Seaghyn16]] (Translation)
:* [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations] (Translation)
:* [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] (Translation)
:* [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Cynicist|Cynicist]] (Translation: teaser)

==Series Overview==

*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈01〉(August 10th, 2008, ISBN 978-4-0486-7180-4)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈02〉(December 5th, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7426-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈03〉(April 9th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7758-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈04〉(August 10th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7934-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈05〉(January 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8271-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈06〉(May 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8538-2)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈07〉(November 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0487-0052-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈08〉(May 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0486-1)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈09〉(September 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0813-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈10〉(April 10th, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886519-7)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈11〉(September 10th, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886887-7)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈12〉(June 7th, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-891607-3)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Memories of a Fallen Angel

2013-10-14T08:06:48Z

Rohan123:

==Memories of a Fallen Angel==

[[File:OreImo_SS2.jpg|thumb]]

As a citizen of darkness, ‘I’ entered a body in ‘this world’ in May. Just like everyone in the mirror world, I’m a ‘queen’, a ‘black beast’, and a ‘knight’, but in ‘this world’ I had no choice but to live a boring ‘human’ life. Now, the dimension where I’m currently residing is an old living room with a dark pillar.

That kind of room is a bit like my place from when I was the ‘black beast’. But despite a good amount of magical energy, those noisy creatures always rampaged day and night, which caused me a lot of stress.

I fell asleep because of the noise before, but now I had woken up.

—I took a look around.

The big standing mirror in front of me showed a body of a fifteen years old girl.

All she wore was her underwear.

Putting on my prepared contact lens, I stared back at myself on the mirror.

When I met with ‘the queen’ before, this child-like body was unable to take on my beauty and charm. All it could take were my long black hair and pure white skin.

“...Hmph.”

—I called this miserable body ‘Kuroneko’.

On TV, there were some animal-like figures, which were that girl’s ‘real self’.

I picked up the folded clothes by my feet, slowly and carefully putting them on.

They were black, just like those of 'the queen'. In some way, they were like combat gear.

And the truth is, ‘the queen’ did kill thousand of angels when she wore these clothes.

But although I was wearing the same clothes that ‘the queen’ wore when she went to the battlefield...

I didn’t even know what kind of enemy I was about to face.

It was in late May that I had joined the SNS<ref>'''S'''ocial '''N'''etworking '''S'''ite</ref> group ‘Otaku Girls United’. Wanting information on the currently airing anime ‘Maschera ~Lament of the Fallen Beast~’, and having signed up to an SNS dedicated to that (and one that did not need invitations), I quickly joined several communities related to "Maschera". That girls-only otaku group was just one of them.

That day, too, I had been patrolling several communities at once, scrolling through topics.

''Human tastes are so difficult to understand,'' I thought in a moment of brief joy.

Then—suddenly, a topic caught my attention.

“Tea party invitation.”

The way it was named was a sensitive spot of mine (if this topic was called ‘Offline invitation’, I would definitely not enter it). The one who posted it was ‘Saori’, this group’s administrator, a funny women who had an elegant and courteous attitude together with extensive otaku knowledge. She should be a university students or around that age, the indoor type, and have a mixed origin which gave her beautiful, pure white skin.

That was my first impression of ‘Saori’.

I thought that maybe this girl would be my first servant in the human world.

“...Hmph...tea party huh...”

Interested, I clicked on this topic. The content was within my expectations; in short, it said ‘We are going to have a offline party in a maid café at Akihabara’. But such simple words just like a hand gently covered my frozen heart.

—No, I should make it clearer.

For the ‘current me’, this event was a ‘stepping stone’ that happened one year before. Many might have forgotten about it. In short, after I joined this group, I became friend with ‘Saori’ and ‘someone I haven’t met’.

The day of the ‘tea party’. When I walked out of the entrance, behind me, my little sister called to me “Be careful on your way” and “Do your best”.

“...I’m going out. The meal is at its usual place. Make sure to wash your hand after eating.”

Such trivial interactions could cause a change in one’s destiny. That is what the ‘current me’ thinks.

Because if ‘me from that time’ took off her Maschera mask, then she would revert back to a hesitant, pathetic coward.

In my dark uniform, I arrived at the ‘Holy land’. The cursed sun burned on my skin. But it’s not unbearable. I put on a thin layer of magical aura to shield myself from the sun.

“...Oh...”

My sight was a bit fuzzy, but it was definitely not because of the heat. It was because of the air.

I elegantly walked to where we agreed to meet before the tea party—the JK bus station in Akihabara. It was a bit sooner than our agreed time, but there were some already there. I took a look around.

From the look of it...

“—Since there's not much time left, how about we take a walk later after the tea party?”

“I got it already. Beside, don’t get too close to me.”

There was a strange pair of lovers quarreling at the bus station.

“...This man...?”

I looked at them. Somehow, the man seemed familiar.

And I got the feeling that I have seen him recently...and not just once...but not matter how hard I thought, I couldn’t remember.

From his appearance, he is a high-schooler with a average body build. The only thing worth mentioning about him was his dull eyes and a bit of anxiousness in his voice.

And about the girl—

“Are you an idiot? Hurry up and go.”

She had an appearance that just showed off its glamor—or more accurately, no matter how you describe that figure, her simple existence gave off light. That moment I associated her with ‘{{furigana|Seraph|Uriel}}’<ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Seraph Seraph] is a six-winged angel from the Bible; [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Uriel Uriel] is one particular archangel whose name translates to "God is my light". Also, some of the references to Kirino after this also carry the ''furigana'' Uriel.</ref> must be because my instincts as a ‘fallen angel’ recognized her as an ‘angel’ and an ‘enemy’. Her age should be a little more than mine; at least, she didn’t look younger than me. Slender and tall, along with a well-proportioned face, even a clown would feel inferior to her<ref>"Clown" as in "troublemaker", not the "big red nose" kind. I think this should mean, "Even those who're usually heedless about their appearance would feel self-conscious". This general sentence is a little weird...</ref>.

She is such an attractive girl, but also someone I couldn’t stand.

Her brown-dyed hair, a pair of earrings on her ears, and her long, polished nails—everything about her was an eyesore.

Besides, her clothes revealed a lot of skin. What a shameless girl.

To wear such a thing to Akihabara... Is she an idiot?

“Yeah, yeah—see you later.”

The man waved his hand at the girl and left. From an outsider point of view, it didn’t make any sense. If this was their date, then it would be very strange to leave on foot right next to a bus station.

Could it be that this girl is also taking part in the ‘tea party’?

“...Hmph... Impossible...how could that be.”

I smiled because of my hilarious thought.

Right then, the brown-haired girl who was sticking her tongue out at the back of the man turned to me.

(—What are you looking at? Want me to kill you?)

That was what her eyes told me.

“...Oh...”

What an idiotic girl... But your stare...is definitely not scary...

—No no no. It’s not scary at all! ...Hmph...because I’m ‘the queen’, a ‘black beast’ of ‘the knight’, ‘the fallen angel of Chiba’, an ‘S-class demon’. I will not lose—no matter what, so I stared back.

“Hmph!”

The brown-haired girl kept staring at me—then she looked to the side.

Such a horrible...no, such a nasty girl...

Just like water and oil, angel and demon.

‘We’ would automatically hate each other from our first look.

The worst possible first impression.

That was my and this girl—Kousaka Kirino’s fateful encounter.

I didn’t want to stand close to this brown-haired girl, so I walked away from the bus station.

At the same time, the brown-haired girl folded her arms and stood in the middle of the pathway.

She openly interfered with others who were moving.

Because she frequently looked at the time, she was probably waiting for someone else too.

“Hmph...could it be that because of that girl the others don’t want to get any closer?”

What an unbelievable imagination.

...And so.

I secretly looked for ‘Saori’. Of course, since we have never met before, I didn’t even know how she looked. But I knew what to look for.

Because she clearly stated what she would wear for today.

“Green clothing. Big glasses and tall body...huh.”

She must be what I imagined.

But—my expectation was totally destroyed.

Right when the meeting time arrived, a ‘giant’ appeared at the bus station.

It was absurd to call her a girl anymore.

She was like a titan.

180 centimeters tall, spiral glasses, plain shirt with the hem put inside her jeans—a typical otaku appearance.

The {{furigana|titan|Atlas}}<ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Atlas_(mythology) Atlas] is the Titan cursed to hold the sky. Similarly to Kirino and "Uriel", Kuroneko calls Saori "Atlas" sporadically when referring to her from this point on.</ref> stood next to the brown-haired girl and waved her hand:

“Everyone who's taking part in the ‘Otaku Girl United” tea party—please come here!”

She was calling for the private group meeting.

“...Ah?”

The brown-haired girl was stunned. Even my eyes were about to pop of out their sockets.

Every other members taking part in this tea party were confused.

No one was brave enough to go anywhere close to such a big girl.

...Really... Green shirt...big glasses...tall... No doubt about it...

Everyone here must've thought ‘This can’t be true’ and wanted to get away.

“Ah? No one here yet? Hm hm—‘Otaku Girl United offline tea party’ over here! Everyone, over here! I’m the administrator of the group, Saori!”

...What... Just now...what did she say...?

...My bag had fallen on the ground.

First was the brown-haired girl, followed by several girls at the bus station. All of them fell on their asses, their mouths hanging open.

It was so unbelievable! Such a huge otaku girl is ‘Saori’?

...At least from their reactions, I knew that the brown-haired girl was going to take part in this tea party. But something even more surprising happened.

The brown-haired angel-like girl was the first to stand back up.

She didn’t pay any attention to her dirtied miniskirt, and asked:

“You...you are...‘Saori’?”

“That’s right.”

The titan in spiral glasses nodded. Then she pointed her finger at the sky in excitement.

“Everyone! Come with me to our meeting place!”

Such an order somehow made everyone relaxed.

The disorganized members gathered around her.

No one had any doubts anymore. Although we only knew her via the Internet, such charisma was enough to convince everyone that she was our leader.

“...”

I was unable to face such a dream-like scene. I held my right chest.

—I’m one of the members too.

Such a simply sentence, but until Saori called to me, I was unable to speak it out.

That was the first meeting between me and the titan—Saori.

Kirino and Saori.

Compared to after spending more than a year creating such a ‘bond’, at first I only called them ‘shining angel’ and ‘titan’.

I never told them—

That since our first meeting, they carved a sense of inferiority complex deep in my ‘heart world’.

The stir caused by Saori’s appearance soon died down. We started doing some offline activities. Some girls had started introducing each other. Of course, I didn’t join in with them.

Start a conversation with others yourself.

With only that, I found a tall obstacle in my path.

...But I had a secret plan. Heart throbbing, I waited for someone to talk to me—but why wasn’t anyone approaching at all?

“...Strange.”

I stayed up late last night to prepare these ‘charming black clothes’.

My forehead covered in sweat, I looked around in panic.

And then—

“Ah, aren’t these clothes cute? When I visited Harajuku before—”

“...Um...um...that...hey...”

“This is very popular now isn’t it? Right? When I went to Akihabara...”

Unlike me, the brown-haired girl was having a normal conversation with others.

...Sometimes, people would get along since their first meeting.

All it took was someone to speak first...

That was something I couldn’t do. I really admired that, but...

“Okay, talk about it later.”

“Ah? Ah—”

The one who was talking with the brown-haired girl spoke and escaped.

She clearly showed a ‘this girl is so annoying’ expression.

“Ah? Ah—why?”

The brown-haired girl didn’t understand what just happened, and had a confused expression.

“...Oh kuh kuh kuh...”

...A clueless bitch. From her clothes and her attitude, it was clear that she wasn’t used to Akihabara.

This time, I laughed from the bottom of my heart, unable to stop.

I felt better now, knowing that someone else wasn’t able to have a conversation with others either.

The one who gave me the worst first impression was the same as me, unable to talk with anyone else. I felt happy, just like electricity was running through my veins.

Maybe I was laughing too hard, as the brown-haired girl turned her head to me.

(...What are you laughing at? Annoying.)

I could feel this is what she wanted to say.

(...I don’t know what you are talking about? Don’t make a foolish statement.)

I also sent my thought back to her.

We stared at each other for a few minutes, until the atmosphere turned to almost unbearable.

Before the others felt that, Saori spoke:

“Everyone, let’s go to the maid café now! Please follow me!”

We both were affected by her loud voice, but we still stared at each other with unpleasant eyes.

“...”

“...”

Neither one of us had any intention of giving up. So when the pressure from the brown-haired girl disappeared, I almost lost balance.

We followed our group.

Our destination was the café ‘Lovely garden’.

“Alright, is everyone here—?”

Saori checked around, nodded “Alright” and walked into the café.

We followed her. In front of me, for some reason the brown-haired girl was looking around in a panic.

“Welcome back, master!”

After we went inside, some girls in maid outfits came and greeted us. From their professional conduct, it was clear that they had a lot of training. But since sewing is one of my hobbies, their clothes caught my attention.

—''Good outfit,'' I thought, nodding.

Not only did it look cute, it was also practical and easy to move around in. Wearing a cute outfit and showing a bright smile—those maids made people envious.

''Someday I wanted to wear that too...'' The thought crossed my mind for a second, before I shook my head and forgot it.

“Hmph...such clothes are not fitting for a citizen of darkness like me.”

I looked down and whispered. Because now it was very easy for others to hear my voice if I’m not careful.

Not everyone could worry about their own voice like that. If you wanted to practice, just record your own voice and listen to it later. The other girls smiled with me, which meant they agreed... Good.

My heart was racing. I was worried that someone would hear it right now.

“I have booked a seat here—gozaru...”

Saori spoke to the maid.

“Yes. What is your name, please?”

“Saori Bajeena.”

Saori openly spoke her name. Somehow, in an instant, her image turned into an aristocratic in my eyes. And at that moment—

Pfffff—! One man in a nearby table did a spit-take. He probably reacted after hearing Saori’s name... But although I had experienced ‘the difference between real life and imagination’ myself a while ago, for an outsider, that reaction is unbelievable.

“...Cough...cough...!?”

Everyone’s attention were upon him. Seeing how the maid treated him, some even sounded jealous.

“...That guy...what is he doing...idiot...”

I heard someone said that in the vicinity.

When my attention was still on that man, the others had been led to their seat.

...Ah...I shouldn’t do that...

Putting on a blank expression to hide my nervousness, I followed them to my seat.

Some girls were already talking with whoever sat next to them. But I had no interest in joining with that kind of conversation. Still, since this is a ‘tea party’, I didn’t mind speak my mind if they talked about ‘Maschera’. I looked for Saori’s seat, but both seats next to her had already been occupied. Ah...this can’t be helped, she was both our administrator and manager after all...

“Now...”

I looked around for a seat and sighed. There was only one seat left, which would undoubtedly attract less attention.

“...Ah...”

I was late.

During an offline meeting, where you sat at the beginning is the most important factor.

That was what was written last night on the ‘Guide to a successful offline meeting’ website. Since I had memorized them all, in theory I’m a professional in offline meeting.

“Um...that seat over here...”

“O-oh! I got it...”

Suddenly, someone speaking that caused me nearly to jump in surprise...

I pushed my anger down and sat on the remaining seat.

I bit on my tongue, taking a sip of water to prepare myself.

''One of the most important factors during an offline meeting is to find someone you have no trouble talking to.''

But things didn’t happen like I expected. My only connection to those people was Saori, so I had prepared myself to speak with her first before taking that momentum to join in others conversations. But this titan was busy speaking with others, and didn’t even look at me, not once.

''—Please join in, Kuroneko-san—''

...Even though I wanted you to say that. This is why they say humans have no manners...

Quickly, I started to regret joining in this ‘tea party’.

...Hmph...in the end...humans and demons are unable to understand each other...

''The second good things in an offline meeting is to be able to keep talking with people around you.''

If I could do that, then I would have no problems already. Whoever wrote that website is an idiot.

So I planned to use my best strategy.

To use a character from the masterpiece ‘Maschera’, the other me—‘the queen of darkness’. I specifically made her costume to use on this tea party.

''Hey, this girl over there like Maschera too! Can I talk with you...?''

I believed something like that would happen.

“...So why...”

Why had no one said anything? No, maybe no one here watched Maschera aside from me—but to think that I’m the only one who watched such masterpiece was unbelievable. If that was the case, then it’s understandable that no one noticed me.

“...Heh...those guides...are all useless...heh heh...”

I looked down and muttered. I felt like their gazes had disappeared.

...No one watched this masterpiece...such useless humans...

When I was about to show them my angry-filled gaze—

Next to me, someone started talking about Maschera.

“Although they said Maschera season 2 is bad, I still like it.”

“Me too. The characters are so moe, the plot is so moe, it's really better than the previous season! Lucifer-sama's brave acts are so cool<ref>The original word was supposed to be either "apt" or "super" (as in Franky from One Piece's "SUUUPERRRRR!"). If anyone knows what ガチ should mean, please by all means correct this.</ref>!”

“I know, right! Because I watched Lucifer-sama gain emotions, seeing the latest development with committing NTR<ref>NTR, or ''netorare'', is a fetish involving adultery. In the west, this is called cuckold. [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Netorare]</ref> made my chest tight!”

...

I heard them talk about Maschera’s charm, but...

I had thought of something to say, but I couldn’t voice it out. I looked down instead.

I wanted the time to pass as fast as possible. Hurry up and end this offline meeting. I shouldn’t have come here in the first place...

I could only use my cell phone to check the Internet and try to endure this hell-like atmosphere.

The scene is similar to one of my nightmares—my classroom in school.

Oh...right now I was being assaulted by realistic girls! It was worse than having to deal with low-class demons! At least I could use my ‘dark power’ to protect the others. Let my negative feelings turn into a bomb and blow everything away! Everyone who ignored me should just die already!

''Hahahaha... Curse you. Curse you. Whether in sleep or while awake, I curse you—''

“...”

No one answered me. Even if someone did, I wouldn’t respond. My eyes swept over each of them.

''Go to hell. Go to hell. Go to hell.''

When I reached the fourth girl, I noticed that there was one girl who was isolated like me.

That was the brown-haired girl. On the way to this place, she was making some small talk while frantically looking around. Now she was like a statue, unable to say anything.

“...Hm. That is expected. She reaps what she sowed.”

Despite what I said, somehow my chest hurt. I should be happy because someone else was isolated like me...

The lonely figure of the brown-haired girl—is familiar.

Still, I had no intention of speaking with her. If we were siting next to each other—no, we were similar. Because how shy I am, no matter how much preparation I had, I couldn’t speak out. Maybe she sensed my gaze, that girl looked at me.

“...”

Our eyes met for a second, before I looked away.

And then—I noticed another familiar face in the cafe.

That was the man who had reacted earlier. He was the one I saw at the bus station.

...This man...came here together with this brown hair girl?

It happened so fast, but despite that he was eating, I could tell that he was worried about the brown-haired girl. Seeing her looking down in grief, he himself looked like he was about to cry too.

...I see. So that explained it.

...What a cunning woman, asking your lover to come with you.

I was fighting alone, but...very clever!

As usual, I couldn’t bring myself to like this girl—

“—The tea party today is coming to and end! Although we are going our separate ways later, I hope we could meet again for a second or a third time! The next meeting will be posted on the group homepage too, so make sure to join us again! Now—dismissed!”

Finally, the painful offline meeting was over. I quickly left my seat and walked away. Behind me, I could hear them talk “Where should we go next” or “What would we do next time” with their newfound friends.

Those conversations—are totally unrelated to me.

My patience was at its limit. I didn’t want to spend even one more second here.

I unconsciously ran toward the bus station.

“Ah...ah...ah...”

The weak human body soon reached its limit. If I used my demonic power, I could turn back into a beast, but I couldn’t do it now.

“Ku...”

—Tears fell down from my eyes. ''What am I doing...?''

I placed one hand on the wall to regain my breath when suddenly my cell phone vibrated.

“...Who are you?”

“Ruri-nee? It’s me.”

“...Eh?”

The call was from the elder of my younger sisters.

“Is something wrong?”

“No...ah... Just now...did you have fun at the offline meeting?”

...Idiot.

“...Of course I had fun! I found some more friends who shared my hobby, and we're going to spend some time more together.”

“Wow, I see.”

“Yes, so I might come back late tonight.”

“Alright.”

“I'll be going, then.”

“Ahh...so the offline meeting really went well. ...That's good.”

“...What do you mean by that?”

“Because...Ruri-nee is so shy! So I was worried that you would be too nervous.”

“...Idiot. I haven't fallen so low that I have to ask my little sister to help.”

“Right right. Sorry. Then I won’t trouble you anymore. I’m hanging up now. Please enjoy your time together!”

“Sure.”

With a ''beep'', the call ended.

“...Ah...”

I crouched down on the spot.

Just now...just now...I tried to show off again.

But...I couldn’t tell my little sister that...I run away from the offline meeting.

What a shame...

I tried to prevent tear froms falling down and thought...that the useless me is not the real me.

The real me had great strength. Noble and arrogant, too... And no one looked down on me. But that is ‘me from the other world’. ‘Me in this world’ is a mere human. So—

...I should spend some time outside.

At least I can protect my little sister’s small happiness... That's all I could do.

When I was thinking that...

A huge shadow suddenly surrounded me, just like the sun being suddenly devoured.

“...?”

I turned around and saw the titan girl earlier look at me.

“Ah...that’s good... I finally caught up with you...”

“Ah, you are...”

“Kuroneko-shi! I’m Saori-gozaru... You do understand me, right?”

“Eh? Ah...um...”

How could I forget such huge creature!

I just surprised because of her sudden appearance.

“I came here for you...!”

Saori suddenly grabbed my shoulders.

“Ah! What...wait!”

Scary!

I wanted to run away, but the difference between our bodies is too big, so escape was impossible.

“Ah...Sorry.”

Hearing that, Saori released my shoulders.

What did she have in mind? She was probably laughing at me earlier, so why did she chase after me like that...? I don’t get it.

“...What do you want?”

I carefully asked. Saori wiped her sweat, took a deep breath and said:

“Um...”

Her month twisted into a ω shape.

“—Actually, I wanted to invite Kuroneko-shi to a ‘second meeting’.”

“...Me? Why?”

“I want to have a little talk with you. Just now, because we sat too far away from each other, we were unable to talk.”

“...So...why?”

''Why am I being so stubborn? I hadn’t even listened to her.''

“...I need a reason?”

“Yes.”

“Hm...”

Hearing my question, Saori didn’t immediately answer. She looked like she was thinking hard. Her expression somehow seemed familiar...why?

“Because we are similar.”

“...Don’t say something so stupid.”

''Similar? You and me? Where? We’re totally opposite.''

I returned mock laughter. But Saori didn’t change her expression. Instead, she countered with something more unbelievable:

“—Can I become your friend?”

Until now, I still didn’t get it. How could such a simple smile sound so believable?

“...What did you just say?”

“Heehee, I won’t say it again.”

“...”

“So, Kuroneko-shi, can you come to this second meeting?”

Somehow, I was unable to refuse her request.

Just now, didn’t I wish to end this as fast as possible?

Did I feel happy because I saw Saori again?

Or—

Because her true feelings moved me?

The truth is, there is no right or wrong answer. My feeling was a mess back then, so I couldn’t find out the real reason.

But—I couldn’t keep up my stubborn refusal.

“Is there...anyone else?”

“I and Kuroneko-shi...and I planned to invite Kiririn-shi.”

—My heart skipped a beat. That was the first time I felt this way at a offline meeting.

At first, I thought ‘a little special’...

“...Handle name, Kuroneko.”

“Ah...I...I’m Kiririn. Please...pleased to meet you.”

Thinking back, what I felt back then—

It must be ...My hidden precognition.

<noinclude>
===Translator's Notes===
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|Short 1]]
| Return to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2013-10-14T07:26:25Z

Rohan123: Changed '---' to em-dashes.

==First Master and Servant Contract==

===Part 1===

Naruse Mio, chased out of the Toujo House, came to a park on a hill with Maria.

It was the park, where she had watched the sunset after cycling around the city on Basara’s bicycle.

—30 minutes since they had arrived there. Mio silently watched the glow of the city at night.

It was a beautiful sight. The glow of the buildings and the light of cars or trains appeared just like an illumination. Mio thought, if that how it looked when one looked down from the stars in the sky.

…Just like he said.

Remembering about the guy that taught her about this beautiful view, Mio frowned slightly.

“I knew coming together would be impossible…”

Back then, Mio had replied with a vague answer on Basara’s suggestion. Because she had known. That there wouldn’t be such a chance. Ever since they met, they had deceived Basara.

“Excuse me, Mio-sama… please do cheer up.”

Maria next to her looked up at her with worried eyes. Her appearance was back to one of a human.

“We were just unlucky that they turned out to be Heroes. With someone else, I am sure—”

“No, Maria… let’s put an end to all the deceiving.”

Mio shook her head.

“I wanted a base ''without involving anyone if possible'', but… deceiving someone for that is certainly not to my liking.”

It wasn’t like they were penniless. Mio’s late foster father left them plenty of savings. But for a base, a single house was the best. If they carelessly rented an apartment or mansion in a living complex, the other inhabitants might get dragged in.

However, Mio was a minor to begin with. Furthermore, without relatives. And Maria was a child by appearance.

Like this they obviously couldn’t buy a place, nor rent. Of course it was possible that Maria manipulated memories with her magic, but she would have to manipulated the memories of a lot of people, if they wanted to buy a house as a minor and live without drawing the suspicion from the real estate office. Moreover, the memories would need to match each person’s position and relationships. The memory manipulation magic wasn’t that powerful.

That was why Mio and Maria had done such a roundabout way.

“I understand… I will abide by your words, Mio-sama.”

Maria didn’t object. She must have understood her feelings. With a soft smile,

“That is what makes you kind, Mio-sama… I personally do not see any problem with deceiving a humans that approach us with ulterior motives though.”

“Maybe…”

Maria said something reasonable. After their current parents had passed away, the lawyer entrusted with the will had tried to deceive Mio to steal her inheritance. When Mio had walked around at night with Maria, guys had approached them worried, yet with the ulterior motive in the open. Therefore they became unable to trust anyone than themselves. However if guys like them existed, they thought it wouldn’t be bad to deceive them. After all, both side were lying.

—So, one month ago, when they were surrounded by delinquents in the city, Jin had come to their rescue.

They couldn’t trust him either. He would just deceive them as well.

He would betray them in the end…That was what they thought.

That was the reason Maria manipulated his memories and planned to take over the house. But, by doing so, they turned into the same kind as these guys.

“…But, who could have imagined that these two were Heroes.”

Mio showed a self-mocking smile. She wasn’t blaming them for hiding their lineage. They had done the same. Of course they might be able to overwhelm Basara if they went back to the house now and fought at full power. There was a possibility to make that house their base then.

“But…”

Jin and Basara both had been different from the others they had deceived. She thought that she might have found people she could put her trust in, for the first time after the death of her parents.

…But.

What was the point of that now. It was too late. Time couldn’t be turned back. Upon that,

“Mio-sama…”

Maria next to her called with a calm tone.

“Sorry… We need to figure out what to do from now on, but first we need a place to stay tonight.”

But Maria lightly shook her head to the side. And then, she said with a slightly stiff voice.

“No— It looks like there is something we have to do before that.”

On these words, Mio noticed the surrounding atmosphere.

Unnoticed, the park had become ominous quiet. An unnatural silence. Mio immediately understood what that meant. For the past half year, she had gotten the necessary knowledge.

“Magic to keep humans away….”

Mio or Maria hadn’t used it. Then there was only one explanation.

“Please watch out… It is an enemy.”

Maria glared in front of her. Upon that, there was a movement in the darkness there.

What appeared from the shadow were three ominous shades. These shades gradually changed shape.

One changed into a [shadow] that had a black humanoid silhouette with a long hilted scythe, like a death god.

The remaining two into a magical lion beasts with wings— A manticore.

Without doubt. It were devils. And most likely servants of the current Devil Lord. They emitted an obviously bloodlust. It exposed them their existence. And also their aim. Therefore,

“I see… To think that you would come on your own accord.”

Mio challengingly glared at the three [enemies].

Her squeezed out voice was faintly trembling. It wasn’t out of fear. But out of—''anger.''

“Unforgivable… I’ll avenge my parents….”

Needless to say, Mio learned the truth and her lineage from Maria after her parents’ death. That she, Naruse Mio, was the only daughter of the previous Devil Lord. And that the two people she considered as her parents were just foster parents.

As unbelievable it was, she accepted it when Maria showed her true appearance and magic.

Yes. Mio’s parents weren’t related by blood to her. They might just have raised and looked after her because of an order from her real father.

….But.

Naruse Mio thought. The two that raised her were surely her parents.

Rather than the real father she never met, they were her precious family.

That was why she would never forgive it. Mio certainly had yet to awaken the power of her father— of the Devil Lord. Still,

“Kindly getting rid of all humans… Fine, bring it on.”

Mio inherited something in the blood of her father. That was— the talent for magic.

“Prepare yourselves… I’ll kill you a hundred times.”

At the same time she said that, Mio’s body emitted a crimson aura. She released her own magical power.

—Usually. The magical aura was a negative black.

The magical surge emitted by the enemies right now was a jet black, darker than the night.

In regards to that, Maria or moderate Devils like Mio’s father Wilbert had a blue aura. It was a colour of these that had sworn to free themselves off the revenge against the God Tribe.

The aura of magical power changed colour depending on the heart of the devil that used it.

But— Mio must have sworn revenged for her killed parents and chosen the path of hostility.

So when she learned how to use her magical power from Maria, her aura was neither black, nor blue, but a scarlet even more brilliant than blood. The kind of crimson colour that burnt unforgivable enemies to ashes.

“—Okay, let’s get started.”

Special abilities like magic essentially didn’t exist in this world. Average humans couldn’t perceive that phenomena. Therefore they couldn’t interfere here. And— Mio’s words were the sign for the beginning of the battle.

The two manticore [shadows] closed in to them simultaneous. On this coordinated movement,

“Eat this!”

Mio released an offence magic. A flash and a explosion sounded at the same time. A lightning magic crashed down from the sky. But, the two shadows burst though the dust created by the attack.

Manticores. These keen-witted magical beasts must have dodged the lightning.

…What about the scythe guy…

She no longer could feel the presence of the enemy in the soaring dust. He must have been defeated by the lightning magic. In that case, Mio shifted her senses back to the two magical beasts.

“Mio-sama, I will go next.”

Maria besides her kicked the ground and flew forward, standing in the way of the manticores. However it was a disadvantaged two vs. one with an overwhelming difference in physiques.

“———”

The manticores, deciding to finishing off Maria, who gave an easy target, first, split up to the right and left and made a pinching movement from the sides. Closing the distance, one came at Maria with it’s fangs, the other with it’s claws. A combined attack from the side and top. The only available option for Maria to dodge it was retreating. However,

“Ahahaha, so foolish.”

Along with a laughter, Maria leaped forward. She headed for the right leg of one of the manticores— the one that tried to kill her with it’s fangs. She closed the distance in an instant and when she was close enough to reach it with her hands,

“Please entertain me a bit.”

Saying so, she swung down her right fist on the giant magical beast’s head.

—Unlike Mio, Maria didn’t specialize in offensive magic.

Then how was she fighting? That was answered— by a roar and an impact. The manticore, who received Maria’s fist, crashed flattened into the ground. That impact hollowed the ground, making a crater. In it’s centre, the manticore didn’t move an inch anymore. It even lost it’s shape. Maria looked down on these remains and snorted scorning with a hmpf.

“Is that all… So boring. Please resist unsightly and make me wet.”

Then she moved her gaze to a new target.

But the magical beasts approaching Maria from the right changed his own course. It was plunging itself towards Mio. Mio didn’t move. And the raised, sharp claw swung down on Mio.

KEEEEEK! With a metallic sound, the claw was repelled. The ferocious attack of the magical beasts had been fended off by a transparent wall that Mio had set up previously. Mio held up her right hand towards the manticore.

“It’s over— Die a hundred times and try again.”

At the same time she declared calmly, the red ball of light that Mio had created hit it directly.

After the explosion— there was not a single dust of it left.

“Are you unhurt, Mio-sama?”

On Maria’s outcall from afar, Mio nodded with a “Yes”.

…These guys had finally made their move.

It had been half a year since the murder or her parents— since the start of the tragedy.

The enemy hadn’t used any flashy attacks so far, but now they had finally come after her.

“Fine… Just bring it on.”

Naruse Mio would never forgive the enemy that killed her parents.

And she would definitely defeat the current Devil Lord that gave the order for it. At all costs.

“—Oh, we better get away from here.”

By defeating the enemy, the magic to keep humans away should have been lifted. The place was a complete mess due to Mio and Maria’s attacks.

They would get reported if a by-passer saw this.

…But, before that.

One last time, Mio looked at the night scenery of the city. At the scenery she was supposed to look at with the boy.

—That was an opening.

“Mio-sama!”

When she turned around on Maria’s scream, a [shadow] stood in front of Mio.

The enemy that was supposed to be defeated by the first lighting magic. It’s hand glowed with black magical power.

Not good— Mio immediately erected a barrier, but it was a bit too late. The [shadow] released a lightning attack magic, which lost steam midway by colliding with the barrier, but directly hit Mio nevertheless.

On that impact, Mio was blown backwards. The park was build on higher grounds— a hill. Mio had watched over the city from it’s edge. Right before the cliff.

The wooden fence to prevent falls was aging and couldn’t absord Mio’s fall.

Therefore. Slung away over the cliff, Mio started to fall down.

“Kuh…!”

Mio tried to activate a wind magic right away, but failed to.

Due to the enemy’s lightning attack, she couldn’t move her body properly and couldn’t focus her mind enough to cast magic.

…At this rate…!

It should been more than ten metre until the road below.

The ground was asphalt. Mio’s body simply would be unable to endure the impact of the crash.

Mio cursed her own carelessness. Was dying here her fate?

Was this her life, dying without avenged the murder of her parents?

She tightly closed her eyes in despair and frustration—At that time. Mio heard a single sound.

It was a voice. A shouted voice that prolonged the vocal “o”.

….Eh?

So Mio faced the voice. To right beside her. Upon that,

“—Oooooooh!”

On the tile of the concrete surface of the wall that guarded against soil slides. With that as his foothold, a single boy ran sideways with an terrific speed into her direction.

At the time Mio realized who it was, she was embraced in midair— by Toujou Basara.

“—Whoops!”

Catching Mio, Basara twisted his body in midair. Mio’s vision alternated between top and bottom. And carrying Mio, Basara landed on the ground without troubles. There should have been still quite the distance to the ground. And Basara managed to cushion the landing by just using his lower body as an elastic spring.

“……….Fuh.”

In his arms, Mio heard Basara making a breath of relief. Then she was slowly lowered onto the ground.

Still affected by the enemy’s lightning magic, she sat on the ground.

“Why…”

Mio looked up to Basara. She still couldn’t fully believe that she was saved.

Why did Basara save her? She didn’t know the answer to that.

“Well, that’s—”

Basara tried to save something awkwardly.

“—Watch out!”

It was negated by Maria’s shout from the top of the cliff.

Naruse Mio looked. Behind Basara, who looked at her, the [shadow] came down jumping. Most likely as soon as it noticed Basara, it had jumped down the cliff in pursuit.

It had already gotten in range of it’s scythe and was about to about launch a slash.

—But, that slash didn‘t happen. Before it could, the torso of the [shadow] was perfectly split in half. It took only an instant. For the sword to appear in Basara’s hand and cutting the enemy in a flash in the turning motion. An unbelievable agility and swift swordsmanship.

“…………..”

In front of the now dumbfounded Mio, Basara erased the sword from his hand.

When he then turned around to her, his face had a somehow troubled expression.

“Ah… ehm, you see…”

He was looking for words. While scratching his cheeks, Basara let his gaze wander around a bit.

And then— He slowly held out his hand to her.

“……..We’re going home.”

Without making eye-contact with her, he said brusque.

===Part 2===

—For now, let’s return home together.

After the overcome predicament, Basara had proposed so, but Mio was still wary.

Basara was a Hero. Mio and Maria were devils. And Mio and Maria had deceived Basara. Taken all that into consideration, there was no reason whatsoever for Basara to save Mio.

She could tell that Basara had no hostility, but she was hesitant about her decision for a while. She must have considered the possibility of a trap. Amidst that, Maria convinced Mio as her follower. That there was no reason for Basara to trick them into a roundabout trap. If he wanted to kill them, he could have done so previously in the living room or could have not helped Mio just now.

So, before long Mio nodded small on Maria’s persuasion.

And now presently— Toujou Basara was standing in the kitchen of his own house.

He took a well-cooled barely tea out of the fridge, poured it into a glass and took it with him into the living room.

“Ah, thank you.”

When Maria took the glass, she drunk up the barley tea in one go. Basara inadvertently raised an eyebrow.

“….Now you sure drunk that without any hesitation.”

Wasn’t that too careless in any event?

“Well, sure it was me who said to come back here, but…”

“—be a bit more wary, you mean?”

With “I already said it”, Maria set the empty glass on the table.

“You have no reason to do something so troublesome as to bring us back home and poison the drink after following us all the way to save us, despite throwing us out of the house once before.”

Besides,

“You seriously were angered when you found out that we deceived you. That was because you truly considered us to be your family. Then these ten days we spent together, the time you came into contact with us, were by no means a lie. So I believe it is fine to trust you.”

Maria shifted her gaze and asked “Or am I wrong?”.

“I see…”

So she actually did give it some thoughts.

“…Well, Mio-sama’s personality is like that, so she will be a bit obstinate for a bit longer.”

Maria looked to the door of the living room.

“I hope she will settle down a bit in the bath.”

Japanese summers were hot even at night. Fighting outside in this humidity, you would sweat by all means.

Therefore, Maria had recommended Mio to take a bath as soon as they got back to the house.

“—Anyway, may I ask at this point?”

Maria said.

“About why you, a hero, wanted to help us devils.”

“Even if you ask… I just heard about your circumstances from my dad.”

While scratching his cheek, Basara told her his reason for saving them. It was about Mio’s circumstances, the devils general situation and the moderate faction, which Jin had all looked up. Therefore,

“My dad couldn’t leave you guys alone and neither could I… I could never abandon you while I know of your circumstances. I mean, she bears no sin.”

Naruse Mio had been living as just a simple girl. Having her life in peril due to other’s conveniences was just too much. When Basara finished his talk with a serious tone, a natural silence befell the living room. Maria, who had cast down her eyes while listening to him, soon

“… I see, Jin-san did.”

said with a meek expression and then suddenly raised her face.

“That sounds thankworthy, but— staying quiet when he knew everything, he is the worst.”

“Well, I won’t deny that.”

But, he believed that in wasn’t really her place to say anything, seeing as they deceived him as well.

“—But, I see that you two Heroes helped us simply because of that.”

Saying so, Maria gave him a look that asked for his real intentions.

“Actually, the villagers decision to put us under surveillance is the kind of reaction you would expect, is it not?”

Maria’s doubt was reasonable. No matter how much one sympathized with their circumstances, there was no reason for a Hero to help a devil. Yeah—''Normally there wasn’t'', but

“I already told you that I don’t have any ties with the Heroes or Devils…. Some stuff happened in the past, you know. Because of that, my dad and I are no longer Heroes now. Just simple humans, unrelated to the village.”

Though it gave Basara’s heart a never-fading wound.

But well, he was no longer tied down by the Hero’s destiny.

“If I want to protect something, I do so… That’s all to it.”

“Even if it is a devil— one who has inherited the Devil Lord’s power? By protecting Mio-sama, you are putting yourself in harm’s way, Basara-san.”

Basara nodded a “Yeah” to Maria’s reminding observation.

“As long as you don’t cause any harm to this world or it’s habitants.”

Upon that, Maria showed a wry smile.

“…You are such good-hearted people, both you and Jin-san.”

“Not really. We’re just wilful….As father, as son.”

Therefore, Jin had readily decided to throw away the Hero status on the day the tragedy befell the village, the time when Basara caused that incident. So now— it was Basara’s turn.

“…I understand. If that is the case, I will take you up on your kindness. Right now… Mio-sama needs as many allies as possible.”

Maria’s calm tone was filled with a heavy pressure. Then Maria correct her seating position and bowed down deeply into his direction.

“Basara-san… My apologies for deceiving you so far. You will be dragged into our peril, but please take care of us. Please lend us your power, so Mio-sama will be safe.”

A formal tone. The words of a subordinator that worried about it’s master from the bottom of her heart. Therefore,

“Yeah. That’s the plan.”

Basara once again spoke out his resolve. He couldn’t keep running away from the past forever.

In that case, he would pick up the sword again and fight. To his current self, neither Hero or Devil mattered.

I want to protect Mio— There was no lie in that feeling. He believed in that feeling.

“Well then, ehm… Maria-chan.”

“Just Maria is fine. After all, we will be comrades now.”

“I see— Then, Maria, except for the part with the attack, let’s live together normally like we have until now. We’re still not sure about the enemy’s aim anyway.”

“Eh? But, they directly came after Mio-sama…”

Maria asked back puzzled.

“Well… It just doesn’t make sense to me.”

Basara made a serious expression.

“The guys from the Devil Lord faction should be after the inherited power from the previous Devil Lord Wilbert itself, instead of Mio. Moreover, she hasn’t fully awakened the power yet. If she dies now, no one knows who would inherit the power next— In the worst case, Wilbert’s power might vanish just like that.”

But,

“When you were attacked at the park, ''she could have died'' if I hadn’t made it in time. Of course you never know what will happen in an actual battle, but…”

Was it just a coincidence, or were they after something different? He could think of a few possibilities, but time would surely solve it. After all, the enemy wouldn’t pull back in silence now.

“I’m sure they also noticed that you guys have been put under surveillance by the Heroes. If they recklessly involved unrelated humans, they themselves will become termination targets next. It’s unlikely they’ll attack in crowded places.”

That precisely was why they used magic to keep away humans from the park this time.

“Well if they attack next time, we’ll get them for sure.”

Upon that, Maria said happily.

“So reassuring. I only saw a bit of it, but you seem rather strong, Basara-san.”

“Well, don’t expect too much… I haven’t really fought for five years now.”

He had managed to materialize the magic sword Brynhildr, but his body had grown quite dull.

It still wasn’t in it’s former condition. He would have to train from scratch in his free time or it would turn out bad.

“But. Earlier you erased my wind magic here. I was really surprised by that.”

“Mh? Ahh…”

On Maria’s words, Basara made a peaceful expression and

“I’m afraid that— was a fluke.”

Basara shrugged his shoulders, whereupon Maria sharpened her eyes with “Oh please”.

“There is no way you can erase magic completely on a fluke. Just what kind of technique was it?”

Maria was full of curiosity, whereas Basara showed a wry smile and dropped his gaze to his right hand.

“Sorry, but it really was a fluke…”

—Yeah, it had to be a fluke.

After all, that technique— became unusable after that incident five years ago.

===Part 3===

If drenched in sweat in the middle of summer, a shower was the better choice.

At first, Mio had intended to do so. She wanted to get out after quickly rinsing off the sweat.

—However, right now she let her body immerse in the hot water of the bathtub.

“………..”

Mio tightly embraced her body in the bathtub. Even though it was summer, her body felt surprisingly cold.

…For the first time, I…

Since half a year ago— ever since her parents were killed, Mio had trained in magic and combat by Maria’s instruction.

Thanks to that, she became able to chant magic even stronger than Maria’s.

But an actual combat… A fight with her life at stake, that was a first for her earlier. Defeating the enemy. A wrong step might lead to death. Without doubt, a fight to the death had taken place there. Yeah— if Basara hadn’t come to save her, Mio might have crushed onto the asphalt like that and died. When she thought of that, her body trembled beyond control.

For already nearly thirty minutes, Mio sat in the bathtub hugging onto her knees.

—A while ago, Maria had come once to check on her. She must have been worried as Mio just wouldn’t come out. When Mio replied to her, Maria seemed to be relieved in the anteroom.

And then, Maria told her about the conversation with Basara.

Including the reason why Basara saved her.

“I have to get out…”

She couldn’t stay in the bath forever. Mio slowly left the bath.

When she wiped her wet body with a towel in the anteroom, she inadvertently leaked an isolated mumble.

“Is it really okay…?”

Mio was still uncertain if it was alright to rely on Basara.

It wasn’t like she distrusted Basara. In the ten days they spend together, she came to understand what kind of person Basara was, without having Maria tell her. He was the kind of boy that came running over once he knew of their circumstances, regardless of being deceived before. And apparently him being a Hero was also a thing of the past. Probably, it was alright to trust him.

Mio put her feet one by one into the new shorts and pulled it up over her knees and thighs up to her bottom.

…The problem is.

If it was alright to drag Basara into Mio’s circumstances. The parents, who raised her, were killed. Moreover, by the guys, who also killed her real father. Even though she didn’t do anything wrong, her family was unreasonable taken away from her— Naruse Mio remembered about that day vividly.

She would never forgive them. No matter how much enemies she had to make, she would definitely avenge their death.

Vowing so in her heart, she had lived the past half-year. And today, the battle had finally started.

The enemy was the new Devil Lord that reigned over the demon realm. Most likely, battles like earlier— no, even harsher and more painful battles would take place from now on. Was it really alright to drag Basara and Jin into these battles that were unrelated to them? As they both had given up on battles along with their Hero status.

“……………”

Then Mio finished dressing. Night had already fallen, but they still had a lot to discuss about the future, so she didn’t dress in a pyjama, but a rough casual wear.

Her own expression reflected in the bath’s mirror looked unusual gloomy, quite so.

When Mio squeezed her own body, there was a reserved knock on the door of the anteroom from the outside.

“Sorry, Maria… I’ll be right there.”

Thinking that she made her worry again, Mio replied so, whereupon

“Ah… No, it’s me.”

On the somewhat awkward voice beyond the door, Mio inadvertently gulped. She still wasn’t sure what to say to Basara. She knew she couldn’t keep quiet. But she found no words.

—Basara saved her life when she fell down the cliff after receiving that attack.

Mio had no words to say to that Basara. Upon that,

“Sorry. I thought about waiting until you’re out, but… But there’s one thing I absolutely want to tell you beforehand.”

Just what is it— Before Mio could ask back so, she got the answer to it.

“—Forgive me.”

For a moment, she couldn’t comprehend what Basara said.

“Wh- Why are you apologizing?”

When she inadvertently asked back with a trembling voice, Basara said apologetic from beyond the door.

“I heard about you from my dad and Maria. Sorry, I… didn’t know anything about you. And then earlier, I just snapped… I’m really sorry.”

“Th- That’s….”

What to do? Even though she was it that caused troubles by deceiving him. Despite that, the one, who saved her life, apologized. And even before she could. Now she was at a loss for words even more.

“<nowiki>~~~~~</nowiki>”

Her vision swayed. An indescribable feeling rose in her. Suddenly, Mio hear a loud noise. Before she noticed it, she had fallen on her backside on the floor. Before she understood that her legs had given in,

“H- Hey! Are you okay?”

Surprised by the sudden loud noise, the anteroom door opened and Basara came inside.

 
When Basara entered the anteroom, Mio had sunk down on the floor.

Her face was red. Staying in the bath close to an hour, she must have gotten dizzy.

“Don’t stay so long in the bath that you’re unable to stand anymore… C’mon, you okay?”

His offered hand was shaken off. And Mio made a teary expression even now.

“Why are you apologizing… Even though I deceived you.”

In regards, Basara scratched his head with the hand that had nothing else to do now.

“I also hid the fact about me being a Hero in the past. So we’re even.”

“B- But, we tried to take over this house… To chase you out. Can you still call that even?”

On Mio’s strong tone, Basara bluntly declared.

“No… That certainly was your bad.”

But, he said with a calm expression.

“You guys didn’t know I was a Hero. If you just wanted a house, there should have been a better and faster method for that instead of manipulating memories with magic. By force, that is. But you didn’t do that and tried to make me go back to the country side.”

Why?

“You did that— to keep me away from your battles, right?”

On Basara’s uttered guess, Mio widened her eyes in surprise. Apparently he hit bulls-eye.

“Why…”

Mio mumbled dumbfounded.

“Logically speaking, the time we spent together would be an act and chasing me out of the house would be your real intention. But, I actually have an eye for people. I might have snapped at first, but after hearing the circumstances from my dad, I calmed down and understood it.”
One breath.

“You didn’t reveal your true colours— ''It’s the opposite. You put on an act to chase me out of the house.''”

But, Basara continued.

“There’s no longer a reason to keep doing that. Both my dad and I decided to protect you two. I mean, we’re already a family.”

“Wh- What are you saying… The remarriage was a complete lie.”

Mio still wouldn’t back down from her obstinate attitude, so Basara told her.

“So what. A family isn’t just based on blood-relations or a family register. Living together with the desire to protect each other, that’s already a family.”

So he would protect her at all costs.

“I’m no longer a Hero. We have no blood-relation, nor a family register, but I’m your older brother. So, let me protect— you.”

Declaring so, Basara then forcefully took Mio’s hand and made her stand up.

“Yah… H- Hey!”

“Well then, let’s get along again.”

Facing each other, Basara grinned at her, whereupon Mio made a frustrated expression with “Muh~”.

“St- Stop touching me already! Get out! I’ll kill you a hundred times!”

“Oh my— Seems to you two opened up to each other.”

Saying so, Maria came into the anteroom. She trotted over to Mio.

“Well, though it seems that Mio-sama has not become fully honest yet.”

“I, I’m not really, well…”

Mio turned red and hemmed and hawed, whereupon Maria, along with a smile,

“Then all is well. Truth be told, I have a little suggestion for you two now.”

“Suggestion…?”

He knew that they had to discuss the future, but a “suggestion” rather than a “consultation”? Basara gave a doubtful silence, whereupon Maria nodded with a “Yeah”.

“From now on, Basara-san will fight by my side to protect Mio-sama. Basara-san is Mio-sama’s guard, so to speak. But with the current situation, he might not always be able to come to the aid if we end up separated for some reason.”

“Well, yeah…”

Certainly, it was partly due to luck that Basara reached Mio. He had a strong hunch, since he told her at that park that they should come together again at night. So he left the house and headed there immediately. Of course he had confirmed her position with the cell phone GPS, but he caught the falling Mio on a close call. He couldn’t deny the possibility that he would have been too late if he had checked her position on the GPS before starting to run.

“But, there is nothing we can do about that. We should be careful from now on that we don’t get separated and in case we do, the GPS—”

“That is too naïve! You never knew when a cell phone breaks down and runs out of battery! At a crucial time the reception might be bad as well or you could drop it on an enemy’s attack! If you keep relying on such a thing, you might even fall into a trap in the worst case! Blindly trusting in modern science will do you no good!”

“Well, you have a point, but…”

Basara was overwhelmed by Maria’s sudden passionate outburst. Upon that, Mio besides him,

“But, is there any other way? There isn’t any perfect detection magic.”

Exactly, was what Basara thought. Detection magic itself was rudimentary. However, in a fight it was one’s first priority not to get found. Therefore there were various spells like magic barriers or decoy magic that prevent or mislead detection, so detection magic was pretty pointless for actual combats. But, Maria showed a smile,

“It is possible, to track down a special target. With the ‘Master and Servant Contract Magic”— when you link your souls.”

 
Something completely covered the floor of the living room.

The interweaving runes drawn by magic, were a huge magical circle for a ritual.

“…Are we really going to do it?”

In front of the magic circle, Basara said with an unenthusiastic voice.

The Master and Servant Magic turned one into a master and the other into the servant. But Mio might become the future Devil Lord. Position and personality wise, there was no way she would become Basara’s servant.

Naturally, Maria also had suggested it on the condition that Basara would become the servant. But,

“Please do not give it too much thought, Basara-san. With this you two will be able to feel each other’s presence. It certainly will form a Master-Servant contract, but it will just be a formality.”

On Maria’s persuasion, Basara still was indecisive.

“Linking each others souls with magic… That’s all good for pinpointed each other’s position, but when you even end up knowing about the other’s thoughts, it’ll be quite awkward.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2013-10-14T07:24:16Z

Rohan123: Fixed '

==First Master and Servant Contract==

===Part 1===

Naruse Mio, chased out of the Toujo House, came to a park on a hill with Maria.

It was the park, where she had watched the sunset after cycling around the city on Basara’s bicycle.

—30 minutes since they had arrived there. Mio silently watched the glow of the city at night.

It was a beautiful sight. The glow of the buildings and the light of cars or trains appeared just like an illumination. Mio thought, if that how it looked when one looked down from the stars in the sky.

…Just like he said.

Remembering about the guy that taught her about this beautiful view, Mio frowned slightly.

“I knew coming together would be impossible…”

Back then, Mio had replied with a vague answer on Basara’s suggestion. Because she had known. That there wouldn’t be such a chance. Ever since they met, they had deceived Basara.

“Excuse me, Mio-sama… please do cheer up.”

Maria next to her looked up at her with worried eyes. Her appearance was back to one of a human.

“We were just unlucky that they turned out to be Heroes. With someone else, I am sure—”

“No, Maria… let’s put an end to all the deceiving.”

Mio shook her head.

“I wanted a base ''without involving anyone if possible'', but… deceiving someone for that is certainly not to my liking.”

It wasn’t like they were penniless. Mio’s late foster father left them plenty of savings. But for a base, a single house was the best. If they carelessly rented an apartment or mansion in a living complex, the other inhabitants might get dragged in.

However, Mio was a minor to begin with. Furthermore, without relatives. And Maria was a child by appearance.

Like this they obviously couldn’t buy a place, nor rent. Of course it was possible that Maria manipulated memories with her magic, but she would have to manipulated the memories of a lot of people, if they wanted to buy a house as a minor and live without drawing the suspicion from the real estate office. Moreover, the memories would need to match each person’s position and relationships. The memory manipulation magic wasn’t that powerful.

That was why Mio and Maria had done such a roundabout way.

“I understand… I will abide by your words, Mio-sama.”

Maria didn’t object. She must have understood her feelings. With a soft smile,

“That is what makes you kind, Mio-sama… I personally do not see any problem with deceiving a humans that approach us with ulterior motives though.”

“Maybe…”

Maria said something reasonable. After their current parents had passed away, the lawyer entrusted with the will had tried to deceive Mio to steal her inheritance. When Mio had walked around at night with Maria, guys had approached them worried, yet with the ulterior motive in the open. Therefore they became unable to trust anyone than themselves. However if guys like them existed, they thought it wouldn’t be bad to deceive them. After all, both side were lying.

—So, one month ago, when they were surrounded by delinquents in the city, Jin had come to their rescue.

They couldn’t trust him either. He would just deceive them as well.

He would betray them in the end…That was what they thought.

That was the reason Maria manipulated his memories and planned to take over the house. But, by doing so, they turned into the same kind as these guys.

“…But, who could have imagined that these two were Heroes.”

Mio showed a self-mocking smile. She wasn’t blaming them for hiding their lineage. They had done the same. Of course they might be able to overwhelm Basara if they went back to the house now and fought at full power. There was a possibility to make that house their base then.

“But…”

Jin and Basara both had been different from the others they had deceived. She thought that she might have found people she could put her trust in, for the first time after the death of her parents.

…But.

What was the point of that now. It was too late. Time couldn’t be turned back. Upon that,

“Mio-sama…”

Maria next to her called with a calm tone.

“Sorry… We need to figure out what to do from now on, but first we need a place to stay tonight.”

But Maria lightly shook her head to the side. And then, she said with a slightly stiff voice.

“No— It looks like there is something we have to do before that.”

On these words, Mio noticed the surrounding atmosphere.

Unnoticed, the park had become ominous quiet. An unnatural silence. Mio immediately understood what that meant. For the past half year, she had gotten the necessary knowledge.

“Magic to keep humans away….”

Mio or Maria hadn’t used it. Then there was only one explanation.

“Please watch out… It is an enemy.”

Maria glared in front of her. Upon that, there was a movement in the darkness there.

What appeared from the shadow were three ominous shades. These shades gradually changed shape.

One changed into a [shadow] that had a black humanoid silhouette with a long hilted scythe, like a death god.

The remaining two into a magical lion beasts with wings— A manticore.

Without doubt. It were devils. And most likely servants of the current Devil Lord. They emitted an obviously bloodlust. It exposed them their existence. And also their aim. Therefore,

“I see… To think that you would come on your own accord.”

Mio challengingly glared at the three [enemies].

Her squeezed out voice was faintly trembling. It wasn’t out of fear. But out of—''anger.''

“Unforgivable… I’ll avenge my parents….”

Needless to say, Mio learned the truth and her lineage from Maria after her parents’ death. That she, Naruse Mio, was the only daughter of the previous Devil Lord. And that the two people she considered as her parents were just foster parents.

As unbelievable it was, she accepted it when Maria showed her true appearance and magic.

Yes. Mio’s parents weren’t related by blood to her. They might just have raised and looked after her because of an order from her real father.

….But.

Naruse Mio thought. The two that raised her were surely her parents.

Rather than the real father she never met, they were her precious family.

That was why she would never forgive it. Mio certainly had yet to awaken the power of her father— of the Devil Lord. Still,

“Kindly getting rid of all humans… Fine, bring it on.”

Mio inherited something in the blood of her father. That was— the talent for magic.

“Prepare yourselves… I’ll kill you a hundred times.”

At the same time she said that, Mio’s body emitted a crimson aura. She released her own magical power.

—Usually. The magical aura was a negative black.

The magical surge emitted by the enemies right now was a jet black, darker than the night.

In regards to that, Maria or moderate Devils like Mio’s father Wilbert had a blue aura. It was a colour of these that had sworn to free themselves off the revenge against the God Tribe.

The aura of magical power changed colour depending on the heart of the devil that used it.

But— Mio must have sworn revenged for her killed parents and chosen the path of hostility.

So when she learned how to use her magical power from Maria, her aura was neither black, nor blue, but a scarlet even more brilliant than blood. The kind of crimson colour that burnt unforgivable enemies to ashes.

“—Okay, let’s get started.”

Special abilities like magic essentially didn’t exist in this world. Average humans couldn’t perceive that phenomena. Therefore they couldn’t interfere here. And— Mio’s words were the sign for the beginning of the battle.

The two manticore [shadows] closed in to them simultaneous. On this coordinated movement,

“Eat this!”

Mio released an offence magic. A flash and a explosion sounded at the same time. A lightning magic crashed down from the sky. But, the two shadows burst though the dust created by the attack.

Manticores. These keen-witted magical beasts must have dodged the lightning.

…What about the scythe guy…

She no longer could feel the presence of the enemy in the soaring dust. He must have been defeated by the lightning magic. In that case, Mio shifted her senses back to the two magical beasts.

“Mio-sama, I will go next.”

Maria besides her kicked the ground and flew forward, standing in the way of the manticores. However it was a disadvantaged two vs. one with an overwhelming difference in physiques.

“———”

The manticores, deciding to finishing off Maria, who gave an easy target, first, split up to the right and left and made a pinching movement from the sides. Closing the distance, one came at Maria with it’s fangs, the other with it’s claws. A combined attack from the side and top. The only available option for Maria to dodge it was retreating. However,

“Ahahaha, so foolish.”

Along with a laughter, Maria leaped forward. She headed for the right leg of one of the manticores— the one that tried to kill her with it’s fangs. She closed the distance in an instant and when she was close enough to reach it with her hands,

“Please entertain me a bit.”

Saying so, she swung down her right fist on the giant magical beast’s head.

—Unlike Mio, Maria didn’t specialize in offensive magic.

Then how was she fighting? That was answered— by a roar and an impact. The manticore, who received Maria’s fist, crashed flattened into the ground. That impact hollowed the ground, making a crater. In it’s centre, the manticore didn’t move an inch anymore. It even lost it’s shape. Maria looked down on these remains and snorted scorning with a hmpf.

“Is that all… So boring. Please resist unsightly and make me wet.”

Then she moved her gaze to a new target.

But the magical beasts approaching Maria from the right changed his own course. It was plunging itself towards Mio. Mio didn’t move. And the raised, sharp claw swung down on Mio.

KEEEEEK! With a metallic sound, the claw was repelled. The ferocious attack of the magical beasts had been fended off by a transparent wall that Mio had set up previously. Mio held up her right hand towards the manticore.

“It’s over— Die a hundred times and try again.”

At the same time she declared calmly, the red ball of light that Mio had created hit it directly.

After the explosion— there was not a single dust of it left.

“Are you unhurt, Mio-sama?”

On Maria’s outcall from afar, Mio nodded with a “Yes”.

…These guys had finally made their move.

It had been half a year since the murder or her parents— since the start of the tragedy.

The enemy hadn’t used any flashy attacks so far, but now they had finally come after her.

“Fine… Just bring it on.”

Naruse Mio would never forgive the enemy that killed her parents.

And she would definitely defeat the current Devil Lord that gave the order for it. At all costs.

“—Oh, we better get away from here.”

By defeating the enemy, the magic to keep humans away should have been lifted. The place was a complete mess due to Mio and Maria’s attacks.

They would get reported if a by-passer saw this.

…But, before that.

One last time, Mio looked at the night scenery of the city. At the scenery she was supposed to look at with the boy.

—That was an opening.

“Mio-sama!”

When she turned around on Maria’s scream, a [shadow] stood in front of Mio.

The enemy that was supposed to be defeated by the first lighting magic. It’s hand glowed with black magical power.

Not good— Mio immediately erected a barrier, but it was a bit too late. The [shadow] released a lightning attack magic, which lost steam midway by colliding with the barrier, but directly hit Mio nevertheless.

On that impact, Mio was blown backwards. The park was build on higher grounds— a hill. Mio had watched over the city from it’s edge. Right before the cliff.

The wooden fence to prevent falls was aging and couldn’t absord Mio’s fall.

Therefore. Slung away over the cliff, Mio started to fall down.

“Kuh…!”

Mio tried to activate a wind magic right away, but failed to.

Due to the enemy’s lightning attack, she couldn’t move her body properly and couldn’t focus her mind enough to cast magic.

…At this rate…!

It should been more than ten metre until the road below.

The ground was asphalt. Mio’s body simply would be unable to endure the impact of the crash.

Mio cursed her own carelessness. Was dying here her fate?

Was this her life, dying without avenged the murder of her parents?

She tightly closed her eyes in despair and frustration—At that time. Mio heard a single sound.

It was a voice. A shouted voice that prolonged the vocal “o”.

….Eh?

So Mio faced the voice. To right beside her. Upon that,

“—Oooooooh!”

On the tile of the concrete surface of the wall that guarded against soil slides. With that as his foothold, a single boy ran sideways with an terrific speed into her direction.

At the time Mio realized who it was, she was embraced in midair— by Toujou Basara.

“—Whoops!”

Catching Mio, Basara twisted his body in midair. Mio’s vision alternated between top and bottom. And carrying Mio, Basara landed on the ground without troubles. There should have been still quite the distance to the ground. And Basara managed to cushion the landing by just using his lower body as an elastic spring.

“……….Fuh.”

In his arms, Mio heard Basara making a breath of relief. Then she was slowly lowered onto the ground.

Still affected by the enemy’s lightning magic, she sat on the ground.

“Why…”

Mio looked up to Basara. She still couldn’t fully believe that she was saved.

Why did Basara save her? She didn’t know the answer to that.

“Well, that’s—”

Basara tried to save something awkwardly.

“—Watch out!”

It was negated by Maria’s shout from the top of the cliff.

Naruse Mio looked. Behind Basara, who looked at her, the [shadow] came down jumping. Most likely as soon as it noticed Basara, it had jumped down the cliff in pursuit.

It had already gotten in range of it’s scythe and was about to about launch a slash.

—But, that slash didn‘t happen. Before it could, the torso of the [shadow] was perfectly split in half. It took only an instant. For the sword to appear in Basara’s hand and cutting the enemy in a flash in the turning motion. An unbelievable agility and swift swordsmanship.

“…………..”

In front of the now dumbfounded Mio, Basara erased the sword from his hand.

When he then turned around to her, his face had a somehow troubled expression.

“Ah… ehm, you see…”

He was looking for words. While scratching his cheeks, Basara let his gaze wander around a bit.

And then— He slowly held out his hand to her.

“……..We’re going home.”

Without making eye-contact with her, he said brusque.

===Part 2===

—For now, let’s return home together.

After the overcome predicament, Basara had proposed so, but Mio was still wary.

Basara was a Hero. Mio and Maria were devils. And Mio and Maria had deceived Basara. Taken all that into consideration, there was no reason whatsoever for Basara to save Mio.

She could tell that Basara had no hostility, but she was hesitant about her decision for a while. She must have considered the possibility of a trap. Amidst that, Maria convinced Mio as her follower. That there was no reason for Basara to trick them into a roundabout trap. If he wanted to kill them, he could have done so previously in the living room or could have not helped Mio just now.

So, before long Mio nodded small on Maria’s persuasion.

And now presently— Toujou Basara was standing in the kitchen of his own house.

He took a well-cooled barely tea out of the fridge, poured it into a glass and took it with him into the living room.

“Ah, thank you.”

When Maria took the glass, she drunk up the barley tea in one go. Basara inadvertently raised an eyebrow.

“….Now you sure drunk that without any hesitation.”

Wasn’t that too careless in any event?

“Well, sure it was me who said to come back here, but…”

“—be a bit more wary, you mean?”

With “I already said it”, Maria set the empty glass on the table.

“You have no reason to do something so troublesome as to bring us back home and poison the drink after following us all the way to save us, despite throwing us out of the house once before.”

Besides,

“You seriously were angered when you found out that we deceived you. That was because you truly considered us to be your family. Then these ten days we spent together, the time you came into contact with us, were by no means a lie. So I believe it is fine to trust you.”

Maria shifted her gaze and asked “Or am I wrong?”.

“I see…”

So she actually did give it some thoughts.

“…Well, Mio-sama’s personality is like that, so she will be a bit obstinate for a bit longer.”

Maria looked to the door of the living room.

“I hope she will settle down a bit in the bath.”

Japanese summers were hot even at night. Fighting outside in this humidity, you would sweat by all means.

Therefore, Maria had recommended Mio to take a bath as soon as they got back to the house.

“—Anyway, may I ask at this point?”

Maria said.

“About why you, a hero, wanted to help us devils.”

“Even if you ask… I just heard about your circumstances from my dad.”

While scratching his cheek, Basara told her his reason for saving them. It was about Mio’s circumstances, the devils general situation and the moderate faction, which Jin had all looked up. Therefore,

“My dad couldn’t leave you guys alone and neither could I… I could never abandon you while I know of your circumstances. I mean, she bears no sin.”

Naruse Mio had been living as just a simple girl. Having her life in peril due to other’s conveniences was just too much. When Basara finished his talk with a serious tone, a natural silence befell the living room. Maria, who had cast down her eyes while listening to him, soon

“… I see, Jin-san did.”

said with a meek expression and then suddenly raised her face.

“That sounds thankworthy, but— staying quiet when he knew everything, he is the worst.”

“Well, I won’t deny that.”

But, he believed that in wasn’t really her place to say anything, seeing as they deceived him as well.

“—But, I see that you two Heroes helped us simply because of that.”

Saying so, Maria gave him a look that asked for his real intentions.

“Actually, the villagers decision to put us under surveillance is the kind of reaction you would expect, is it not?”

Maria’s doubt was reasonable. No matter how much one sympathized with their circumstances, there was no reason for a Hero to help a devil. Yeah---''Normally there wasn’t'', but

“I already told you that I don’t have any ties with the Heroes or Devils…. Some stuff happened in the past, you know. Because of that, my dad and I are no longer Heroes now. Just simple humans, unrelated to the village.”

Though it gave Basara’s heart a never-fading wound.

But well, he was no longer tied down by the Hero’s destiny.

“If I want to protect something, I do so… That’s all to it.”

“Even if it is a devil--- one who has inherited the Devil Lord’s power? By protecting Mio-sama, you are putting yourself in harm’s way, Basara-san.”

Basara nodded a “Yeah” to Maria’s reminding observation.

“As long as you don’t cause any harm to this world or it’s habitants.”

Upon that, Maria showed a wry smile.

“…You are such good-hearted people, both you and Jin-san.”

“Not really. We’re just wilful….As father, as son.”

Therefore, Jin had readily decided to throw away the Hero status on the day the tragedy befell the village, the time when Basara caused that incident. So now--- it was Basara’s turn.

“…I understand. If that is the case, I will take you up on your kindness. Right now… Mio-sama needs as many allies as possible.”

Maria’s calm tone was filled with a heavy pressure. Then Maria correct her seating position and bowed down deeply into his direction.

“Basara-san… My apologies for deceiving you so far. You will be dragged into our peril, but please take care of us. Please lend us your power, so Mio-sama will be safe.”

A formal tone. The words of a subordinator that worried about it’s master from the bottom of her heart. Therefore,

“Yeah. That’s the plan.”

Basara once again spoke out his resolve. He couldn’t keep running away from the past forever.

In that case, he would pick up the sword again and fight. To his current self, neither Hero or Devil mattered.

I want to protect Mio--- There was no lie in that feeling. He believed in that feeling.

“Well then, ehm… Maria-chan.”

“Just Maria is fine. After all, we will be comrades now.”

“I see--- Then, Maria, except for the part with the attack, let’s live together normally like we have until now. We’re still not sure about the enemy’s aim anyway.”

“Eh? But, they directly came after Mio-sama…”

Maria asked back puzzled.

“Well… It just doesn’t make sense to me.”

Basara made a serious expression.

“The guys from the Devil Lord faction should be after the inherited power from the previous Devil Lord Wilbert itself, instead of Mio. Moreover, she hasn’t fully awakened the power yet. If she dies now, no one knows who would inherit the power next--- In the worst case, Wilbert’s power might vanish just like that.”

But,

“When you were attacked at the park, ''she could have died'' if I hadn’t made it in time. Of course you never know what will happen in an actual battle, but…”

Was it just a coincidence, or were they after something different? He could think of a few possibilities, but time would surely solve it. After all, the enemy wouldn’t pull back in silence now.

“I’m sure they also noticed that you guys have been put under surveillance by the Heroes. If they recklessly involved unrelated humans, they themselves will become termination targets next. It’s unlikely they’ll attack in crowded places.”

That precisely was why they used magic to keep away humans from the park this time.

“Well if they attack next time, we’ll get them for sure.”

Upon that, Maria said happily.

“So reassuring. I only saw a bit of it, but you seem rather strong, Basara-san.”

“Well, don’t expect too much… I haven’t really fought for five years now.”

He had managed to materialize the magic sword Brynhildr, but his body had grown quite dull.

It still wasn’t in it’s former condition. He would have to train from scratch in his free time or it would turn out bad.

“But. Earlier you erased my wind magic here. I was really surprised by that.”

“Mh? Ahh…”

On Maria’s words, Basara made a peaceful expression and

“I’m afraid that--- was a fluke.”

Basara shrugged his shoulders, whereupon Maria sharpened her eyes with “Oh please”.

“There is no way you can erase magic completely on a fluke. Just what kind of technique was it?”

Maria was full of curiosity, whereas Basara showed a wry smile and dropped his gaze to his right hand.

“Sorry, but it really was a fluke…”

---Yeah, it had to be a fluke.

After all, that technique--- became unusable after that incident five years ago.

===Part 3===

If drenched in sweat in the middle of summer, a shower was the better choice.

At first, Mio had intended to do so. She wanted to get out after quickly rinsing off the sweat.

---However, right now she let her body immerse in the hot water of the bathtub.

“………..”

Mio tightly embraced her body in the bathtub. Even though it was summer, her body felt surprisingly cold.

…For the first time, I…

Since half a year ago--- ever since her parents were killed, Mio had trained in magic and combat by Maria’s instruction.

Thanks to that, she became able to chant magic even stronger than Maria’s.

But an actual combat… A fight with her life at stake, that was a first for her earlier. Defeating the enemy. A wrong step might lead to death. Without doubt, a fight to the death had taken place there. Yeah--- if Basara hadn’t come to save her, Mio might have crushed onto the asphalt like that and died. When she thought of that, her body trembled beyond control.

For already nearly thirty minutes, Mio sat in the bathtub hugging onto her knees.

---A while ago, Maria had come once to check on her. She must have been worried as Mio just wouldn’t come out. When Mio replied to her, Maria seemed to be relieved in the anteroom.

And then, Maria told her about the conversation with Basara.

Including the reason why Basara saved her.

“I have to get out…”

She couldn’t stay in the bath forever. Mio slowly left the bath.

When she wiped her wet body with a towel in the anteroom, she inadvertently leaked an isolated mumble.

“Is it really okay…?”

Mio was still uncertain if it was alright to rely on Basara.

It wasn’t like she distrusted Basara. In the ten days they spend together, she came to understand what kind of person Basara was, without having Maria tell her. He was the kind of boy that came running over once he knew of their circumstances, regardless of being deceived before. And apparently him being a Hero was also a thing of the past. Probably, it was alright to trust him.

Mio put her feet one by one into the new shorts and pulled it up over her knees and thighs up to her bottom.

…The problem is.

If it was alright to drag Basara into Mio’s circumstances. The parents, who raised her, were killed. Moreover, by the guys, who also killed her real father. Even though she didn’t do anything wrong, her family was unreasonable taken away from her--- Naruse Mio remembered about that day vividly.

She would never forgive them. No matter how much enemies she had to make, she would definitely avenge their death.

Vowing so in her heart, she had lived the past half-year. And today, the battle had finally started.

The enemy was the new Devil Lord that reigned over the demon realm. Most likely, battles like earlier--- no, even harsher and more painful battles would take place from now on. Was it really alright to drag Basara and Jin into these battles that were unrelated to them? As they both had given up on battles along with their Hero status.

“……………”

Then Mio finished dressing. Night had already fallen, but they still had a lot to discuss about the future, so she didn’t dress in a pyjama, but a rough casual wear.

Her own expression reflected in the bath’s mirror looked unusual gloomy, quite so.

When Mio squeezed her own body, there was a reserved knock on the door of the anteroom from the outside.

“Sorry, Maria… I’ll be right there.”

Thinking that she made her worry again, Mio replied so, whereupon

“Ah… No, it’s me.”

On the somewhat awkward voice beyond the door, Mio inadvertently gulped. She still wasn’t sure what to say to Basara. She knew she couldn’t keep quiet. But she found no words.

---Basara saved her life when she fell down the cliff after receiving that attack.

Mio had no words to say to that Basara. Upon that,

“Sorry. I thought about waiting until you’re out, but… But there’s one thing I absolutely want to tell you beforehand.”

Just what is it--- Before Mio could ask back so, she got the answer to it.

“---Forgive me.”

For a moment, she couldn’t comprehend what Basara said.

“Wh- Why are you apologizing?”

When she inadvertently asked back with a trembling voice, Basara said apologetic from beyond the door.

“I heard about you from my dad and Maria. Sorry, I… didn’t know anything about you. And then earlier, I just snapped… I’m really sorry.”

“Th- That’s….”

What to do? Even though she was it that caused troubles by deceiving him. Despite that, the one, who saved her life, apologized. And even before she could. Now she was at a loss for words even more.

“<nowiki>~~~~~</nowiki>”

Her vision swayed. An indescribable feeling rose in her. Suddenly, Mio hear a loud noise. Before she noticed it, she had fallen on her backside on the floor. Before she understood that her legs had given in,

“H- Hey! Are you okay?”

Surprised by the sudden loud noise, the anteroom door opened and Basara came inside.

 
When Basara entered the anteroom, Mio had sunk down on the floor.

Her face was red. Staying in the bath close to an hour, she must have gotten dizzy.

“Don’t stay so long in the bath that you’re unable to stand anymore… C’mon, you okay?”

His offered hand was shaken off. And Mio made a teary expression even now.

“Why are you apologizing… Even though I deceived you.”

In regards, Basara scratched his head with the hand that had nothing else to do now.

“I also hid the fact about me being a Hero in the past. So we’re even.”

“B- But, we tried to take over this house… To chase you out. Can you still call that even?”

On Mio’s strong tone, Basara bluntly declared.

“No… That certainly was your bad.”

But, he said with a calm expression.

“You guys didn’t know I was a Hero. If you just wanted a house, there should have been a better and faster method for that instead of manipulating memories with magic. By force, that is. But you didn’t do that and tried to make me go back to the country side.”

Why?

“You did that--- to keep me away from your battles, right?”

On Basara’s uttered guess, Mio widened her eyes in surprise. Apparently he hit bulls-eye.

“Why…”

Mio mumbled dumbfounded.

“Logically speaking, the time we spent together would be an act and chasing me out of the house would be your real intention. But, I actually have an eye for people. I might have snapped at first, but after hearing the circumstances from my dad, I calmed down and understood it.”
One breath.

“You didn’t reveal your true colours--- ''It’s the opposite. You put on an act to chase me out of the house.''”

But, Basara continued.

“There’s no longer a reason to keep doing that. Both my dad and I decided to protect you two. I mean, we’re already a family.”

“Wh- What are you saying… The remarriage was a complete lie.”

Mio still wouldn’t back down from her obstinate attitude, so Basara told her.

“So what. A family isn’t just based on blood-relations or a family register. Living together with the desire to protect each other, that’s already a family.”

So he would protect her at all costs.

“I’m no longer a Hero. We have no blood-relation, nor a family register, but I’m your older brother. So, let me protect--- you.”

Declaring so, Basara then forcefully took Mio’s hand and made her stand up.

“Yah… H- Hey!”

“Well then, let’s get along again.”

Facing each other, Basara grinned at her, whereupon Mio made a frustrated expression with “Muh~”.

“St- Stop touching me already! Get out! I’ll kill you a hundred times!”

“Oh my--- Seems to you two opened up to each other.”

Saying so, Maria came into the anteroom. She trotted over to Mio.

“Well, though it seems that Mio-sama has not become fully honest yet.”

“I, I’m not really, well…”

Mio turned red and hemmed and hawed, whereupon Maria, along with a smile,

“Then all is well. Truth be told, I have a little suggestion for you two now.”

“Suggestion…?”

He knew that they had to discuss the future, but a “suggestion” rather than a “consultation”? Basara gave a doubtful silence, whereupon Maria nodded with a “Yeah”.

“From now on, Basara-san will fight by my side to protect Mio-sama. Basara-san is Mio-sama’s guard, so to speak. But with the current situation, he might not always be able to come to the aid if we end up separated for some reason.”

“Well, yeah…”

Certainly, it was partly due to luck that Basara reached Mio. He had a strong hunch, since he told her at that park that they should come together again at night. So he left the house and headed there immediately. Of course he had confirmed her position with the cell phone GPS, but he caught the falling Mio on a close call. He couldn’t deny the possibility that he would have been too late if he had checked her position on the GPS before starting to run.

“But, there is nothing we can do about that. We should be careful from now on that we don’t get separated and in case we do, the GPS---”

“That is too naïve! You never knew when a cell phone breaks down and runs out of battery! At a crucial time the reception might be bad as well or you could drop it on an enemy’s attack! If you keep relying on such a thing, you might even fall into a trap in the worst case! Blindly trusting in modern science will do you no good!”

“Well, you have a point, but…”

Basara was overwhelmed by Maria’s sudden passionate outburst. Upon that, Mio besides him,

“But, is there any other way? There isn’t any perfect detection magic.”

Exactly, was what Basara thought. Detection magic itself was rudimentary. However, in a fight it was one’s first priority not to get found. Therefore there were various spells like magic barriers or decoy magic that prevent or mislead detection, so detection magic was pretty pointless for actual combats. But, Maria showed a smile,

“It is possible, to track down a special target. With the ‘Master and Servant Contract Magic”--- when you link your souls.”

 
Something completely covered the floor of the living room.

The interweaving runes drawn by magic, were a huge magical circle for a ritual.

“…Are we really going to do it?”

In front of the magic circle, Basara said with an unenthusiastic voice.

The Master and Servant Magic turned one into a master and the other into the servant. But Mio might become the future Devil Lord. Position and personality wise, there was no way she would become Basara’s servant.

Naturally, Maria also had suggested it on the condition that Basara would become the servant. But,

“Please do not give it too much thought, Basara-san. With this you two will be able to feel each other’s presence. It certainly will form a Master-Servant contract, but it will just be a formality.”

On Maria’s persuasion, Basara still was indecisive.

“Linking each others souls with magic… That’s all good for pinpointed each other’s position, but when you even end up knowing about the other’s thoughts, it’ll be quite awkward.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2013-10-14T07:22:00Z

Rohan123: Italicized a part.

==First Master and Servant Contract==

===Part 1===

Naruse Mio, chased out of the Toujo House, came to a park on a hill with Maria.

It was the park, where she had watched the sunset after cycling around the city on Basara’s bicycle.

—30 minutes since they had arrived there. Mio silently watched the glow of the city at night.

It was a beautiful sight. The glow of the buildings and the light of cars or trains appeared just like an illumination. Mio thought, if that how it looked when one looked down from the stars in the sky.

…Just like he said.

Remembering about the guy that taught her about this beautiful view, Mio frowned slightly.

“I knew coming together would be impossible…”

Back then, Mio had replied with a vague answer on Basara’s suggestion. Because she had known. That there wouldn’t be such a chance. Ever since they met, they had deceived Basara.

“Excuse me, Mio-sama… please do cheer up.”

Maria next to her looked up at her with worried eyes. Her appearance was back to one of a human.

“We were just unlucky that they turned out to be Heroes. With someone else, I am sure—”

“No, Maria… let’s put an end to all the deceiving.”

Mio shook her head.

“I wanted a base ''without involving anyone if possible'', but… deceiving someone for that is certainly not to my liking.”

It wasn’t like they were penniless. Mio’s late foster father left them plenty of savings. But for a base, a single house was the best. If they carelessly rented an apartment or mansion in a living complex, the other inhabitants might get dragged in.

However, Mio was a minor to begin with. Furthermore, without relatives. And Maria was a child by appearance.

Like this they obviously couldn’t buy a place, nor rent. Of course it was possible that Maria manipulated memories with her magic, but she would have to manipulated the memories of a lot of people, if they wanted to buy a house as a minor and live without drawing the suspicion from the real estate office. Moreover, the memories would need to match each person’s position and relationships. The memory manipulation magic wasn’t that powerful.

That was why Mio and Maria had done such a roundabout way.

“I understand… I will abide by your words, Mio-sama.”

Maria didn’t object. She must have understood her feelings. With a soft smile,

“That is what makes you kind, Mio-sama… I personally do not see any problem with deceiving a humans that approach us with ulterior motives though.”

“Maybe…”

Maria said something reasonable. After their current parents had passed away, the lawyer entrusted with the will had tried to deceive Mio to steal her inheritance. When Mio had walked around at night with Maria, guys had approached them worried, yet with the ulterior motive in the open. Therefore they became unable to trust anyone than themselves. However if guys like them existed, they thought it wouldn’t be bad to deceive them. After all, both side were lying.

—So, one month ago, when they were surrounded by delinquents in the city, Jin had come to their rescue.

They couldn’t trust him either. He would just deceive them as well.

He would betray them in the end…That was what they thought.

That was the reason Maria manipulated his memories and planned to take over the house. But, by doing so, they turned into the same kind as these guys.

“…But, who could have imagined that these two were Heroes.”

Mio showed a self-mocking smile. She wasn’t blaming them for hiding their lineage. They had done the same. Of course they might be able to overwhelm Basara if they went back to the house now and fought at full power. There was a possibility to make that house their base then.

“But…”

Jin and Basara both had been different from the others they had deceived. She thought that she might have found people she could put her trust in, for the first time after the death of her parents.

…But.

What was the point of that now. It was too late. Time couldn’t be turned back. Upon that,

“Mio-sama…”

Maria next to her called with a calm tone.

“Sorry… We need to figure out what to do from now on, but first we need a place to stay tonight.”

But Maria lightly shook her head to the side. And then, she said with a slightly stiff voice.

“No— It looks like there is something we have to do before that.”

On these words, Mio noticed the surrounding atmosphere.

Unnoticed, the park had become ominous quiet. An unnatural silence. Mio immediately understood what that meant. For the past half year, she had gotten the necessary knowledge.

“Magic to keep humans away….”

Mio or Maria hadn’t used it. Then there was only one explanation.

“Please watch out… It is an enemy.”

Maria glared in front of her. Upon that, there was a movement in the darkness there.

What appeared from the shadow were three ominous shades. These shades gradually changed shape.

One changed into a [shadow] that had a black humanoid silhouette with a long hilted scythe, like a death god.

The remaining two into a magical lion beasts with wings— A manticore.

Without doubt. It were devils. And most likely servants of the current Devil Lord. They emitted an obviously bloodlust. It exposed them their existence. And also their aim. Therefore,

“I see… To think that you would come on your own accord.”

Mio challengingly glared at the three [enemies].

Her squeezed out voice was faintly trembling. It wasn’t out of fear. But out of—''anger.''

“Unforgivable… I’ll avenge my parents….”

Needless to say, Mio learned the truth and her lineage from Maria after her parents’ death. That she, Naruse Mio, was the only daughter of the previous Devil Lord. And that the two people she considered as her parents were just foster parents.

As unbelievable it was, she accepted it when Maria showed her true appearance and magic.

Yes. Mio’s parents weren’t related by blood to her. They might just have raised and looked after her because of an order from her real father.

….But.

Naruse Mio thought. The two that raised her were surely her parents.

Rather than the real father she never met, they were her precious family.

That was why she would never forgive it. Mio certainly had yet to awaken the power of her father— of the Devil Lord. Still,

“Kindly getting rid of all humans… Fine, bring it on.”

Mio inherited something in the blood of her father. That was— the talent for magic.

“Prepare yourselves… I’ll kill you a hundred times.”

At the same time she said that, Mio’s body emitted a crimson aura. She released her own magical power.

—Usually. The magical aura was a negative black.

The magical surge emitted by the enemies right now was a jet black, darker than the night.

In regards to that, Maria or moderate Devils like Mio’s father Wilbert had a blue aura. It was a colour of these that had sworn to free themselves off the revenge against the God Tribe.

The aura of magical power changed colour depending on the heart of the devil that used it.

But— Mio must have sworn revenged for her killed parents and chosen the path of hostility.

So when she learned how to use her magical power from Maria, her aura was neither black, nor blue, but a scarlet even more brilliant than blood. The kind of crimson colour that burnt unforgivable enemies to ashes.

“—Okay, let’s get started.”

Special abilities like magic essentially didn’t exist in this world. Average humans couldn’t perceive that phenomena. Therefore they couldn’t interfere here. And— Mio’s words were the sign for the beginning of the battle.

The two manticore [shadows] closed in to them simultaneous. On this coordinated movement,

“Eat this!”

Mio released an offence magic. A flash and a explosion sounded at the same time. A lightning magic crashed down from the sky. But, the two shadows burst though the dust created by the attack.

Manticores. These keen-witted magical beasts must have dodged the lightning.

…What about the scythe guy…

She no longer could feel the presence of the enemy in the soaring dust. He must have been defeated by the lightning magic. In that case, Mio shifted her senses back to the two magical beasts.

“Mio-sama, I will go next.”

Maria besides her kicked the ground and flew forward, standing in the way of the manticores. However it was a disadvantaged two vs. one with an overwhelming difference in physiques.

“———”

The manticores, deciding to finishing off Maria, who gave an easy target, first, split up to the right and left and made a pinching movement from the sides. Closing the distance, one came at Maria with it’s fangs, the other with it’s claws. A combined attack from the side and top. The only available option for Maria to dodge it was retreating. However,

“Ahahaha, so foolish.”

Along with a laughter, Maria leaped forward. She headed for the right leg of one of the manticores— the one that tried to kill her with it’s fangs. She closed the distance in an instant and when she was close enough to reach it with her hands,

“Please entertain me a bit.”

Saying so, she swung down her right fist on the giant magical beast’s head.

—Unlike Mio, Maria didn’t specialize in offensive magic.

Then how was she fighting? That was answered— by a roar and an impact. The manticore, who received Maria’s fist, crashed flattened into the ground. That impact hollowed the ground, making a crater. In it’s centre, the manticore didn’t move an inch anymore. It even lost it’s shape. Maria looked down on these remains and snorted scorning with a hmpf.

“Is that all… So boring. Please resist unsightly and make me wet.”

Then she moved her gaze to a new target.

But the magical beasts approaching Maria from the right changed his own course. It was plunging itself towards Mio. Mio didn’t move. And the raised, sharp claw swung down on Mio.

KEEEEEK! With a metallic sound, the claw was repelled. The ferocious attack of the magical beasts had been fended off by a transparent wall that Mio had set up previously. Mio held up her right hand towards the manticore.

“It’s over— Die a hundred times and try again.”

At the same time she declared calmly, the red ball of light that Mio had created hit it directly.

After the explosion— there was not a single dust of it left.

“Are you unhurt, Mio-sama?”

On Maria’s outcall from afar, Mio nodded with a “Yes”.

…These guys had finally made their move.

It had been half a year since the murder or her parents— since the start of the tragedy.

The enemy hadn’t used any flashy attacks so far, but now they had finally come after her.

“Fine… Just bring it on.”

Naruse Mio would never forgive the enemy that killed her parents.

And she would definitely defeat the current Devil Lord that gave the order for it. At all costs.

“—Oh, we better get away from here.”

By defeating the enemy, the magic to keep humans away should have been lifted. The place was a complete mess due to Mio and Maria’s attacks.

They would get reported if a by-passer saw this.

…But, before that.

One last time, Mio looked at the night scenery of the city. At the scenery she was supposed to look at with the boy.

—That was an opening.

“Mio-sama!”

When she turned around on Maria’s scream, a [shadow] stood in front of Mio.

The enemy that was supposed to be defeated by the first lighting magic. It’s hand glowed with black magical power.

Not good— Mio immediately erected a barrier, but it was a bit too late. The [shadow] released a lightning attack magic, which lost steam midway by colliding with the barrier, but directly hit Mio nevertheless.

On that impact, Mio was blown backwards. The park was build on higher grounds— a hill. Mio had watched over the city from it’s edge. Right before the cliff.

The wooden fence to prevent falls was aging and couldn’t absord Mio’s fall.

Therefore. Slung away over the cliff, Mio started to fall down.

“Kuh…!”

Mio tried to activate a wind magic right away, but failed to.

Due to the enemy’s lightning attack, she couldn’t move her body properly and couldn’t focus her mind enough to cast magic.

…At this rate…!

It should been more than ten metre until the road below.

The ground was asphalt. Mio’s body simply would be unable to endure the impact of the crash.

Mio cursed her own carelessness. Was dying here her fate?

Was this her life, dying without avenged the murder of her parents?

She tightly closed her eyes in despair and frustration—At that time. Mio heard a single sound.

It was a voice. A shouted voice that prolonged the vocal “o”.

….Eh?

So Mio faced the voice. To right beside her. Upon that,

“—Oooooooh!”

On the tile of the concrete surface of the wall that guarded against soil slides. With that as his foothold, a single boy ran sideways with an terrific speed into her direction.

At the time Mio realized who it was, she was embraced in midair— by Toujou Basara.

“—Whoops!”

Catching Mio, Basara twisted his body in midair. Mio’s vision alternated between top and bottom. And carrying Mio, Basara landed on the ground without troubles. There should have been still quite the distance to the ground. And Basara managed to cushion the landing by just using his lower body as an elastic spring.

“……….Fuh.”

In his arms, Mio heard Basara making a breath of relief. Then she was slowly lowered onto the ground.

Still affected by the enemy’s lightning magic, she sat on the ground.

“Why…”

Mio looked up to Basara. She still couldn’t fully believe that she was saved.

Why did Basara save her? She didn’t know the answer to that.

“Well, that’s—”

Basara tried to save something awkwardly.

“—Watch out!”

It was negated by Maria’s shout from the top of the cliff.

Naruse Mio looked. Behind Basara, who looked at her, the [shadow] came down jumping. Most likely as soon as it noticed Basara, it had jumped down the cliff in pursuit.

It had already gotten in range of it’s scythe and was about to about launch a slash.

—But, that slash didn‘t happen. Before it could, the torso of the [shadow] was perfectly split in half. It took only an instant. For the sword to appear in Basara’s hand and cutting the enemy in a flash in the turning motion. An unbelievable agility and swift swordsmanship.

“…………..”

In front of the now dumbfounded Mio, Basara erased the sword from his hand.

When he then turned around to her, his face had a somehow troubled expression.

“Ah… ehm, you see…”

He was looking for words. While scratching his cheeks, Basara let his gaze wander around a bit.

And then— He slowly held out his hand to her.

“……..We’re going home.”

Without making eye-contact with her, he said brusque.

===Part 2===

—For now, let’s return home together.

After the overcome predicament, Basara had proposed so, but Mio was still wary.

Basara was a Hero. Mio and Maria were devils. And Mio and Maria had deceived Basara. Taken all that into consideration, there was no reason whatsoever for Basara to save Mio.

She could tell that Basara had no hostility, but she was hesitant about her decision for a while. She must have considered the possibility of a trap. Amidst that, Maria convinced Mio as her follower. That there was no reason for Basara to trick them into a roundabout trap. If he wanted to kill them, he could have done so previously in the living room or could have not helped Mio just now.

So, before long Mio nodded small on Maria’s persuasion.

And now presently— Toujou Basara was standing in the kitchen of his own house.

He took a well-cooled barely tea out of the fridge, poured it into a glass and took it with him into the living room.

“Ah, thank you.”

When Maria took the glass, she drunk up the barley tea in one go. Basara inadvertently raised an eyebrow.

“….Now you sure drunk that without any hesitation.”

Wasn’t that too careless in any event?

“Well, sure it was me who said to come back here, but…”

“—be a bit more wary, you mean?”

With “I already said it”, Maria set the empty glass on the table.

“You have no reason to do something so troublesome as to bring us back home and poison the drink after following us all the way to save us, despite throwing us out of the house once before.”

Besides,

“You seriously were angered when you found out that we deceived you. That was because you truly considered us to be your family. Then these ten days we spent together, the time you came into contact with us, were by no means a lie. So I believe it is fine to trust you.”

Maria shifted her gaze and asked “Or am I wrong?”.

“I see…”

So she actually did give it some thoughts.

“…Well, Mio-sama’s personality is like that, so she will be a bit obstinate for a bit longer.”

Maria looked to the door of the living room.

“I hope she will settle down a bit in the bath.”

Japanese summers were hot even at night. Fighting outside in this humidity, you would sweat by all means.

Therefore, Maria had recommended Mio to take a bath as soon as they got back to the house.

“—Anyway, may I ask at this point?”

Maria said.

“About why you, a hero, wanted to help us devils.”

“Even if you ask… I just heard about your circumstances from my dad.”

While scratching his cheek, Basara told her his reason for saving them. It was about Mio’s circumstances, the devils general situation and the moderate faction, which Jin had all looked up. Therefore,

“My dad couldn’t leave you guys alone and neither could I… I could never abandon you while I know of your circumstances. I mean, she bears no sin.”

Naruse Mio had been living as just a simple girl. Having her life in peril due to other’s conveniences was just too much. When Basara finished his talk with a serious tone, a natural silence befell the living room. Maria, who had cast down her eyes while listening to him, soon

“… I see, Jin-san did.”

said with a meek expression and then suddenly raised her face.

“That sounds thankworthy, but— staying quiet when he knew everything, he is the worst.”

“Well, I won’t deny that.”

But, he believed that in wasn’t really her place to say anything, seeing as they deceived him as well.

“—But, I see that you two Heroes helped us simply because of that.”

Saying so, Maria gave him a look that asked for his real intentions.

“Actually, the villagers decision to put us under surveillance is the kind of reaction you would expect, is it not?”

Maria’s doubt was reasonable. No matter how much one sympathized with their circumstances, there was no reason for a Hero to help a devil. Yeah---''Normally there wasn’t'', but

“I already told you that I don’t have any ties with the Heroes or Devils…. Some stuff happened in the past, you know. Because of that, my dad and I are no longer Heroes now. Just simple humans, unrelated to the village.”

Though it gave Basara’s heart a never-fading wound.

But well, he was no longer tied down by the Hero’s destiny.

“If I want to protect something, I do so… That’s all to it.”

“Even if it is a devil--- one who has inherited the Devil Lord’s power? By protecting Mio-sama, you are putting yourself in harm’s way, Basara-san.”

Basara nodded a “Yeah” to Maria’s reminding observation.

“As long as you don’t cause any harm to this world or it’s habitants.”

Upon that, Maria showed a wry smile.

“…You are such good-hearted people, both you and Jin-san.”

“Not really. We’re just wilful….As father, as son.”

Therefore, Jin had readily decided to throw away the Hero status on the day the tragedy befell the village, the time when Basara caused that incident. So now--- it was Basara’s turn.

“…I understand. If that is the case, I will take you up on your kindness. Right now… Mio-sama needs as many allies as possible.”

Maria’s calm tone was filled with a heavy pressure. Then Maria correct her seating position and bowed down deeply into his direction.

“Basara-san… My apologies for deceiving you so far. You will be dragged into our peril, but please take care of us. Please lend us your power, so Mio-sama will be safe.”

A formal tone. The words of a subordinator that worried about it’s master from the bottom of her heart. Therefore,

“Yeah. That’s the plan.”

Basara once again spoke out his resolve. He couldn’t keep running away from the past forever.

In that case, he would pick up the sword again and fight. To his current self, neither Hero or Devil mattered.

I want to protect Mio--- There was no lie in that feeling. He believed in that feeling.

“Well then, ehm… Maria-chan.”

“Just Maria is fine. After all, we will be comrades now.”

“I see--- Then, Maria, except for the part with the attack, let’s live together normally like we have until now. We’re still not sure about the enemy’s aim anyway.”

“Eh? But, they directly came after Mio-sama…”

Maria asked back puzzled.

“Well… It just doesn’t make sense to me.”

Basara made a serious expression.

“The guys from the Devil Lord faction should be after the inherited power from the previous Devil Lord Wilbert itself, instead of Mio. Moreover, she hasn’t fully awakened the power yet. If she dies now, no one knows who would inherit the power next--- In the worst case, Wilbert’s power might vanish just like that.”

But,

“When you were attacked at the park, ''she could have died'' if I hadn’t made it in time. Of course you never know what will happen in an actual battle, but…”

Was it just a coincidence, or were they after something different? He could think of a few possibilities, but time would surely solve it. After all, the enemy wouldn’t pull back in silence now.

“I’m sure they also noticed that you guys have been put under surveillance by the Heroes. If they recklessly involved unrelated humans, they themselves will become termination targets next. It’s unlikely they’ll attack in crowded places.”

That precisely was why they used magic to keep away humans from the park this time.

“Well if they attack next time, we’ll get them for sure.”

Upon that, Maria said happily.

“So reassuring. I only saw a bit of it, but you seem rather strong, Basara-san.”

“Well, don’t expect too much… I haven’t really fought for five years now.”

He had managed to materialize the magic sword Brynhildr, but his body had grown quite dull.

It still wasn’t in it’s former condition. He would have to train from scratch in his free time or it would turn out bad.

“But. Earlier you erased my wind magic here. I was really surprised by that.”

“Mh? Ahh…”

On Maria’s words, Basara made a peaceful expression and

“I’m afraid that--- was a fluke.”

Basara shrugged his shoulders, whereupon Maria sharpened her eyes with “Oh please”.

“There is no way you can erase magic completely on a fluke. Just what kind of technique was it?”

Maria was full of curiosity, whereas Basara showed a wry smile and dropped his gaze to his right hand.

“Sorry, but it really was a fluke…”

---Yeah, it had to be a fluke.

After all, that technique--- became unusable after that incident five years ago.

===Part 3===

If drenched in sweat in the middle of summer, a shower was the better choice.

At first, Mio had intended to do so. She wanted to get out after quickly rinsing off the sweat.

---However, right now she let her body immerse in the hot water of the bathtub.

“………..”

Mio tightly embraced her body in the bathtub. Even though it was summer, her body felt surprisingly cold.

…For the first time, I…

Since half a year ago--- ever since her parents were killed, Mio had trained in magic and combat by Maria’s instruction.

Thanks to that, she became able to chant magic even stronger than Maria’s.

But an actual combat… A fight with her life at stake, that was a first for her earlier. Defeating the enemy. A wrong step might lead to death. Without doubt, a fight to the death had taken place there. Yeah--- if Basara hadn’t come to save her, Mio might have crushed onto the asphalt like that and died. When she thought of that, her body trembled beyond control.

For already nearly thirty minutes, Mio sat in the bathtub hugging onto her knees.

---A while ago, Maria had come once to check on her. She must have been worried as Mio just wouldn’t come out. When Mio replied to her, Maria seemed to be relieved in the anteroom.

And then, Maria told her about the conversation with Basara.

Including the reason why Basara saved her.

“I have to get out…”

She couldn’t stay in the bath forever. Mio slowly left the bath.

When she wiped her wet body with a towel in the anteroom, she inadvertently leaked an isolated mumble.

“Is it really okay…?”

Mio was still uncertain if it was alright to rely on Basara.

It wasn’t like she distrusted Basara. In the ten days they spend together, she came to understand what kind of person Basara was, without having Maria tell her. He was the kind of boy that came running over once he knew of their circumstances, regardless of being deceived before. And apparently him being a Hero was also a thing of the past. Probably, it was alright to trust him.

Mio put her feet one by one into the new shorts and pulled it up over her knees and thighs up to her bottom.

…The problem is.

If it was alright to drag Basara into Mio’s circumstances. The parents, who raised her, were killed. Moreover, by the guys, who also killed her real father. Even though she didn’t do anything wrong, her family was unreasonable taken away from her--- Naruse Mio remembered about that day vividly.

She would never forgive them. No matter how much enemies she had to make, she would definitely avenge their death.

Vowing so in her heart, she had lived the past half-year. And today, the battle had finally started.

The enemy was the new Devil Lord that reigned over the demon realm. Most likely, battles like earlier--- no, even harsher and more painful battles would take place from now on. Was it really alright to drag Basara and Jin into these battles that were unrelated to them? As they both had given up on battles along with their Hero status.

“……………”

Then Mio finished dressing. Night had already fallen, but they still had a lot to discuss about the future, so she didn’t dress in a pyjama, but a rough casual wear.

Her own expression reflected in the bath’s mirror looked unusual gloomy, quite so.

When Mio squeezed her own body, there was a reserved knock on the door of the anteroom from the outside.

“Sorry, Maria… I’ll be right there.”

Thinking that she made her worry again, Mio replied so, whereupon

“Ah… No, it’s me.”

On the somewhat awkward voice beyond the door, Mio inadvertently gulped. She still wasn’t sure what to say to Basara. She knew she couldn’t keep quiet. But she found no words.

---Basara saved her life when she fell down the cliff after receiving that attack.

Mio had no words to say to that Basara. Upon that,

“Sorry. I thought about waiting until you’re out, but… But there’s one thing I absolutely want to tell you beforehand.”

Just what is it--- Before Mio could ask back so, she got the answer to it.

“---Forgive me.”

For a moment, she couldn’t comprehend what Basara said.

“Wh- Why are you apologizing?”

When she inadvertently asked back with a trembling voice, Basara said apologetic from beyond the door.

“I heard about you from my dad and Maria. Sorry, I… didn’t know anything about you. And then earlier, I just snapped… I’m really sorry.”

“Th- That’s….”

What to do? Even though she was it that caused troubles by deceiving him. Despite that, the one, who saved her life, apologized. And even before she could. Now she was at a loss for words even more.

“02:16, 14 October 2013 (CDT)”

Her vision swayed. An indescribable feeling rose in her. Suddenly, Mio hear a loud noise. Before she noticed it, she had fallen on her backside on the floor. Before she understood that her legs had given in,

“H- Hey! Are you okay?”

Surprised by the sudden loud noise, the anteroom door opened and Basara came inside.

 
When Basara entered the anteroom, Mio had sunk down on the floor.

Her face was red. Staying in the bath close to an hour, she must have gotten dizzy.

“Don’t stay so long in the bath that you’re unable to stand anymore… C’mon, you okay?”

His offered hand was shaken off. And Mio made a teary expression even now.

“Why are you apologizing… Even though I deceived you.”

In regards, Basara scratched his head with the hand that had nothing else to do now.

“I also hid the fact about me being a Hero in the past. So we’re even.”

“B- But, we tried to take over this house… To chase you out. Can you still call that even?”

On Mio’s strong tone, Basara bluntly declared.

“No… That certainly was your bad.”

But, he said with a calm expression.

“You guys didn’t know I was a Hero. If you just wanted a house, there should have been a better and faster method for that instead of manipulating memories with magic. By force, that is. But you didn’t do that and tried to make me go back to the country side.”

Why?

“You did that--- to keep me away from your battles, right?”

On Basara’s uttered guess, Mio widened her eyes in surprise. Apparently he hit bulls-eye.

“Why…”

Mio mumbled dumbfounded.

“Logically speaking, the time we spent together would be an act and chasing me out of the house would be your real intention. But, I actually have an eye for people. I might have snapped at first, but after hearing the circumstances from my dad, I calmed down and understood it.”
One breath.

“You didn’t reveal your true colours--- ''It’s the opposite. You put on an act to chase me out of the house.''”

But, Basara continued.

“There’s no longer a reason to keep doing that. Both my dad and I decided to protect you two. I mean, we’re already a family.”

“Wh- What are you saying… The remarriage was a complete lie.”

Mio still wouldn’t back down from her obstinate attitude, so Basara told her.

“So what. A family isn’t just based on blood-relations or a family register. Living together with the desire to protect each other, that’s already a family.”

So he would protect her at all costs.

“I’m no longer a Hero. We have no blood-relation, nor a family register, but I’m your older brother. So, let me protect--- you.”

Declaring so, Basara then forcefully took Mio’s hand and made her stand up.

“Yah… H- Hey!”

“Well then, let’s get along again.”

Facing each other, Basara grinned at her, whereupon Mio made a frustrated expression with “Muh~”.

“St- Stop touching me already! Get out! I’ll kill you a hundred times!”

“Oh my--- Seems to you two opened up to each other.”

Saying so, Maria came into the anteroom. She trotted over to Mio.

“Well, though it seems that Mio-sama has not become fully honest yet.”

“I, I’m not really, well…”

Mio turned red and hemmed and hawed, whereupon Maria, along with a smile,

“Then all is well. Truth be told, I have a little suggestion for you two now.”

“Suggestion…?”

He knew that they had to discuss the future, but a “suggestion” rather than a “consultation”? Basara gave a doubtful silence, whereupon Maria nodded with a “Yeah”.

“From now on, Basara-san will fight by my side to protect Mio-sama. Basara-san is Mio-sama’s guard, so to speak. But with the current situation, he might not always be able to come to the aid if we end up separated for some reason.”

“Well, yeah…”

Certainly, it was partly due to luck that Basara reached Mio. He had a strong hunch, since he told her at that park that they should come together again at night. So he left the house and headed there immediately. Of course he had confirmed her position with the cell phone GPS, but he caught the falling Mio on a close call. He couldn’t deny the possibility that he would have been too late if he had checked her position on the GPS before starting to run.

“But, there is nothing we can do about that. We should be careful from now on that we don’t get separated and in case we do, the GPS---”

“That is too naïve! You never knew when a cell phone breaks down and runs out of battery! At a crucial time the reception might be bad as well or you could drop it on an enemy’s attack! If you keep relying on such a thing, you might even fall into a trap in the worst case! Blindly trusting in modern science will do you no good!”

“Well, you have a point, but…”

Basara was overwhelmed by Maria’s sudden passionate outburst. Upon that, Mio besides him,

“But, is there any other way? There isn’t any perfect detection magic.”

Exactly, was what Basara thought. Detection magic itself was rudimentary. However, in a fight it was one’s first priority not to get found. Therefore there were various spells like magic barriers or decoy magic that prevent or mislead detection, so detection magic was pretty pointless for actual combats. But, Maria showed a smile,

“It is possible, to track down a special target. With the ‘Master and Servant Contract Magic”--- when you link your souls.”

 
Something completely covered the floor of the living room.

The interweaving runes drawn by magic, were a huge magical circle for a ritual.

“…Are we really going to do it?”

In front of the magic circle, Basara said with an unenthusiastic voice.

The Master and Servant Magic turned one into a master and the other into the servant. But Mio might become the future Devil Lord. Position and personality wise, there was no way she would become Basara’s servant.

Naturally, Maria also had suggested it on the condition that Basara would become the servant. But,

“Please do not give it too much thought, Basara-san. With this you two will be able to feel each other’s presence. It certainly will form a Master-Servant contract, but it will just be a formality.”

On Maria’s persuasion, Basara still was indecisive.

“Linking each others souls with magic… That’s all good for pinpointed each other’s position, but when you even end up knowing about the other’s thoughts, it’ll be quite awkward.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2013-10-14T07:17:53Z

Rohan123:

==First Master and Servant Contract==

===Part 1===

Naruse Mio, chased out of the Toujo House, came to a park on a hill with Maria.

It was the park, where she had watched the sunset after cycling around the city on Basara’s bicycle.

—30 minutes since they had arrived there. Mio silently watched the glow of the city at night.

It was a beautiful sight. The glow of the buildings and the light of cars or trains appeared just like an illumination. Mio thought, if that how it looked when one looked down from the stars in the sky.

…Just like he said.

Remembering about the guy that taught her about this beautiful view, Mio frowned slightly.

“I knew coming together would be impossible…”

Back then, Mio had replied with a vague answer on Basara’s suggestion. Because she had known. That there wouldn’t be such a chance. Ever since they met, they had deceived Basara.

“Excuse me, Mio-sama… please do cheer up.”

Maria next to her looked up at her with worried eyes. Her appearance was back to one of a human.

“We were just unlucky that they turned out to be Heroes. With someone else, I am sure—”

“No, Maria… let’s put an end to all the deceiving.”

Mio shook her head.

“I wanted a base ''without involving anyone if possible'', but… deceiving someone for that is certainly not to my liking.”

It wasn’t like they were penniless. Mio’s late foster father left them plenty of savings. But for a base, a single house was the best. If they carelessly rented an apartment or mansion in a living complex, the other inhabitants might get dragged in.

However, Mio was a minor to begin with. Furthermore, without relatives. And Maria was a child by appearance.

Like this they obviously couldn’t buy a place, nor rent. Of course it was possible that Maria manipulated memories with her magic, but she would have to manipulated the memories of a lot of people, if they wanted to buy a house as a minor and live without drawing the suspicion from the real estate office. Moreover, the memories would need to match each person’s position and relationships. The memory manipulation magic wasn’t that powerful.

That was why Mio and Maria had done such a roundabout way.

“I understand… I will abide by your words, Mio-sama.”

Maria didn’t object. She must have understood her feelings. With a soft smile,

“That is what makes you kind, Mio-sama… I personally do not see any problem with deceiving a humans that approach us with ulterior motives though.”

“Maybe…”

Maria said something reasonable. After their current parents had passed away, the lawyer entrusted with the will had tried to deceive Mio to steal her inheritance. When Mio had walked around at night with Maria, guys had approached them worried, yet with the ulterior motive in the open. Therefore they became unable to trust anyone than themselves. However if guys like them existed, they thought it wouldn’t be bad to deceive them. After all, both side were lying.

—So, one month ago, when they were surrounded by delinquents in the city, Jin had come to their rescue.

They couldn’t trust him either. He would just deceive them as well.

He would betray them in the end…That was what they thought.

That was the reason Maria manipulated his memories and planned to take over the house. But, by doing so, they turned into the same kind as these guys.

“…But, who could have imagined that these two were Heroes.”

Mio showed a self-mocking smile. She wasn’t blaming them for hiding their lineage. They had done the same. Of course they might be able to overwhelm Basara if they went back to the house now and fought at full power. There was a possibility to make that house their base then.

“But…”

Jin and Basara both had been different from the others they had deceived. She thought that she might have found people she could put her trust in, for the first time after the death of her parents.

…But.

What was the point of that now. It was too late. Time couldn’t be turned back. Upon that,

“Mio-sama…”

Maria next to her called with a calm tone.

“Sorry… We need to figure out what to do from now on, but first we need a place to stay tonight.”

But Maria lightly shook her head to the side. And then, she said with a slightly stiff voice.

“No— It looks like there is something we have to do before that.”

On these words, Mio noticed the surrounding atmosphere.

Unnoticed, the park had become ominous quiet. An unnatural silence. Mio immediately understood what that meant. For the past half year, she had gotten the necessary knowledge.

“Magic to keep humans away….”

Mio or Maria hadn’t used it. Then there was only one explanation.

“Please watch out… It is an enemy.”

Maria glared in front of her. Upon that, there was a movement in the darkness there.

What appeared from the shadow were three ominous shades. These shades gradually changed shape.

One changed into a [shadow] that had a black humanoid silhouette with a long hilted scythe, like a death god.

The remaining two into a magical lion beasts with wings— A manticore.

Without doubt. It were devils. And most likely servants of the current Devil Lord. They emitted an obviously bloodlust. It exposed them their existence. And also their aim. Therefore,

“I see… To think that you would come on your own accord.”

Mio challengingly glared at the three [enemies].

Her squeezed out voice was faintly trembling. It wasn’t out of fear. But out of—''anger.''

“Unforgivable… I’ll avenge my parents….”

Needless to say, Mio learned the truth and her lineage from Maria after her parents’ death. That she, Naruse Mio, was the only daughter of the previous Devil Lord. And that the two people she considered as her parents were just foster parents.

As unbelievable it was, she accepted it when Maria showed her true appearance and magic.

Yes. Mio’s parents weren’t related by blood to her. They might just have raised and looked after her because of an order from her real father.

….But.

Naruse Mio thought. The two that raised her were surely her parents.

Rather than the real father she never met, they were her precious family.

That was why she would never forgive it. Mio certainly had yet to awaken the power of her father— of the Devil Lord. Still,

“Kindly getting rid of all humans… Fine, bring it on.”

Mio inherited something in the blood of her father. That was— the talent for magic.

“Prepare yourselves… I’ll kill you a hundred times.”

At the same time she said that, Mio’s body emitted a crimson aura. She released her own magical power.

—Usually. The magical aura was a negative black.

The magical surge emitted by the enemies right now was a jet black, darker than the night.

In regards to that, Maria or moderate Devils like Mio’s father Wilbert had a blue aura. It was a colour of these that had sworn to free themselves off the revenge against the God Tribe.

The aura of magical power changed colour depending on the heart of the devil that used it.

But— Mio must have sworn revenged for her killed parents and chosen the path of hostility.

So when she learned how to use her magical power from Maria, her aura was neither black, nor blue, but a scarlet even more brilliant than blood. The kind of crimson colour that burnt unforgivable enemies to ashes.

“—Okay, let’s get started.”

Special abilities like magic essentially didn’t exist in this world. Average humans couldn’t perceive that phenomena. Therefore they couldn’t interfere here. And— Mio’s words were the sign for the beginning of the battle.

The two manticore [shadows] closed in to them simultaneous. On this coordinated movement,

“Eat this!”

Mio released an offence magic. A flash and a explosion sounded at the same time. A lightning magic crashed down from the sky. But, the two shadows burst though the dust created by the attack.

Manticores. These keen-witted magical beasts must have dodged the lightning.

…What about the scythe guy…

She no longer could feel the presence of the enemy in the soaring dust. He must have been defeated by the lightning magic. In that case, Mio shifted her senses back to the two magical beasts.

“Mio-sama, I will go next.”

Maria besides her kicked the ground and flew forward, standing in the way of the manticores. However it was a disadvantaged two vs. one with an overwhelming difference in physiques.

“———”

The manticores, deciding to finishing off Maria, who gave an easy target, first, split up to the right and left and made a pinching movement from the sides. Closing the distance, one came at Maria with it’s fangs, the other with it’s claws. A combined attack from the side and top. The only available option for Maria to dodge it was retreating. However,

“Ahahaha, so foolish.”

Along with a laughter, Maria leaped forward. She headed for the right leg of one of the manticores— the one that tried to kill her with it’s fangs. She closed the distance in an instant and when she was close enough to reach it with her hands,

“Please entertain me a bit.”

Saying so, she swung down her right fist on the giant magical beast’s head.

—Unlike Mio, Maria didn’t specialize in offensive magic.

Then how was she fighting? That was answered— by a roar and an impact. The manticore, who received Maria’s fist, crashed flattened into the ground. That impact hollowed the ground, making a crater. In it’s centre, the manticore didn’t move an inch anymore. It even lost it’s shape. Maria looked down on these remains and snorted scorning with a hmpf.

“Is that all… So boring. Please resist unsightly and make me wet.”

Then she moved her gaze to a new target.

But the magical beasts approaching Maria from the right changed his own course. It was plunging itself towards Mio. Mio didn’t move. And the raised, sharp claw swung down on Mio.

KEEEEEK! With a metallic sound, the claw was repelled. The ferocious attack of the magical beasts had been fended off by a transparent wall that Mio had set up previously. Mio held up her right hand towards the manticore.

“It’s over— Die a hundred times and try again.”

At the same time she declared calmly, the red ball of light that Mio had created hit it directly.

After the explosion— there was not a single dust of it left.

“Are you unhurt, Mio-sama?”

On Maria’s outcall from afar, Mio nodded with a “Yes”.

…These guys had finally made their move.

It had been half a year since the murder or her parents— since the start of the tragedy.

The enemy hadn’t used any flashy attacks so far, but now they had finally come after her.

“Fine… Just bring it on.”

Naruse Mio would never forgive the enemy that killed her parents.

And she would definitely defeat the current Devil Lord that gave the order for it. At all costs.

“—Oh, we better get away from here.”

By defeating the enemy, the magic to keep humans away should have been lifted. The place was a complete mess due to Mio and Maria’s attacks.

They would get reported if a by-passer saw this.

…But, before that.

One last time, Mio looked at the night scenery of the city. At the scenery she was supposed to look at with the boy.

—That was an opening.

“Mio-sama!”

When she turned around on Maria’s scream, a [shadow] stood in front of Mio.

The enemy that was supposed to be defeated by the first lighting magic. It’s hand glowed with black magical power.

Not good— Mio immediately erected a barrier, but it was a bit too late. The [shadow] released a lightning attack magic, which lost steam midway by colliding with the barrier, but directly hit Mio nevertheless.

On that impact, Mio was blown backwards. The park was build on higher grounds— a hill. Mio had watched over the city from it’s edge. Right before the cliff.

The wooden fence to prevent falls was aging and couldn’t absord Mio’s fall.

Therefore. Slung away over the cliff, Mio started to fall down.

“Kuh…!”

Mio tried to activate a wind magic right away, but failed to.

Due to the enemy’s lightning attack, she couldn’t move her body properly and couldn’t focus her mind enough to cast magic.

…At this rate…!

It should been more than ten metre until the road below.

The ground was asphalt. Mio’s body simply would be unable to endure the impact of the crash.

Mio cursed her own carelessness. Was dying here her fate?

Was this her life, dying without avenged the murder of her parents?

She tightly closed her eyes in despair and frustration—At that time. Mio heard a single sound.

It was a voice. A shouted voice that prolonged the vocal “o”.

….Eh?

So Mio faced the voice. To right beside her. Upon that,

“—Oooooooh!”

On the tile of the concrete surface of the wall that guarded against soil slides. With that as his foothold, a single boy ran sideways with an terrific speed into her direction.

At the time Mio realized who it was, she was embraced in midair— by Toujou Basara.

“—Whoops!”

Catching Mio, Basara twisted his body in midair. Mio’s vision alternated between top and bottom. And carrying Mio, Basara landed on the ground without troubles. There should have been still quite the distance to the ground. And Basara managed to cushion the landing by just using his lower body as an elastic spring.

“……….Fuh.”

In his arms, Mio heard Basara making a breath of relief. Then she was slowly lowered onto the ground.

Still affected by the enemy’s lightning magic, she sat on the ground.

“Why…”

Mio looked up to Basara. She still couldn’t fully believe that she was saved.

Why did Basara save her? She didn’t know the answer to that.

“Well, that’s—”

Basara tried to save something awkwardly.

“—Watch out!”

It was negated by Maria’s shout from the top of the cliff.

Naruse Mio looked. Behind Basara, who looked at her, the [shadow] came down jumping. Most likely as soon as it noticed Basara, it had jumped down the cliff in pursuit.

It had already gotten in range of it’s scythe and was about to about launch a slash.

—But, that slash didn‘t happen. Before it could, the torso of the [shadow] was perfectly split in half. It took only an instant. For the sword to appear in Basara’s hand and cutting the enemy in a flash in the turning motion. An unbelievable agility and swift swordsmanship.

“…………..”

In front of the now dumbfounded Mio, Basara erased the sword from his hand.

When he then turned around to her, his face had a somehow troubled expression.

“Ah… ehm, you see…”

He was looking for words. While scratching his cheeks, Basara let his gaze wander around a bit.

And then— He slowly held out his hand to her.

“……..We’re going home.”

Without making eye-contact with her, he said brusque.

===Part 2===

—For now, let’s return home together.

After the overcome predicament, Basara had proposed so, but Mio was still wary.

Basara was a Hero. Mio and Maria were devils. And Mio and Maria had deceived Basara. Taken all that into consideration, there was no reason whatsoever for Basara to save Mio.

She could tell that Basara had no hostility, but she was hesitant about her decision for a while. She must have considered the possibility of a trap. Amidst that, Maria convinced Mio as her follower. That there was no reason for Basara to trick them into a roundabout trap. If he wanted to kill them, he could have done so previously in the living room or could have not helped Mio just now.

So, before long Mio nodded small on Maria’s persuasion.

And now presently— Toujou Basara was standing in the kitchen of his own house.

He took a well-cooled barely tea out of the fridge, poured it into a glass and took it with him into the living room.

“Ah, thank you.”

When Maria took the glass, she drunk up the barley tea in one go. Basara inadvertently raised an eyebrow.

“….Now you sure drunk that without any hesitation.”

Wasn’t that too careless in any event?

“Well, sure it was me who said to come back here, but…”

“—be a bit more wary, you mean?”

With “I already said it”, Maria set the empty glass on the table.

“You have no reason to do something so troublesome as to bring us back home and poison the drink after following us all the way to save us, despite throwing us out of the house once before.”

Besides,

“You seriously were angered when you found out that we deceived you. That was because you truly considered us to be your family. Then these ten days we spent together, the time you came into contact with us, were by no means a lie. So I believe it is fine to trust you.”

Maria shifted her gaze and asked “Or am I wrong?”.

“I see…”

So she actually did give it some thoughts.

“…Well, Mio-sama’s personality is like that, so she will be a bit obstinate for a bit longer.”

Maria looked to the door of the living room.

“I hope she will settle down a bit in the bath.”

Japanese summers were hot even at night. Fighting outside in this humidity, you would sweat by all means.

Therefore, Maria had recommended Mio to take a bath as soon as they got back to the house.

“—Anyway, may I ask at this point?”

Maria said.

“About why you, a hero, wanted to help us devils.”

“Even if you ask… I just heard about your circumstances from my dad.”

While scratching his cheek, Basara told her his reason for saving them. It was about Mio’s circumstances, the devils general situation and the moderate faction, which Jin had all looked up. Therefore,

“My dad couldn’t leave you guys alone and neither could I… I could never abandon you while I know of your circumstances. I mean, she bears no sin.”

Naruse Mio had been living as just a simple girl. Having her life in peril due to other’s conveniences was just too much. When Basara finished his talk with a serious tone, a natural silence befell the living room. Maria, who had cast down her eyes while listening to him, soon

“… I see, Jin-san did.”

said with a meek expression and then suddenly raised her face.

“That sounds thankworthy, but— staying quiet when he knew everything, he is the worst.”

“Well, I won’t deny that.”

But, he believed that in wasn’t really her place to say anything, seeing as they deceived him as well.

“—But, I see that you two Heroes helped us simply because of that.”

Saying so, Maria gave him a look that asked for his real intentions.

“Actually, the villagers decision to put us under surveillance is the kind of reaction you would expect, is it not?”

Maria’s doubt was reasonable. No matter how much one sympathized with their circumstances, there was no reason for a Hero to help a devil. Yeah---''Normally there wasn’t'', but

“I already told you that I don’t have any ties with the Heroes or Devils…. Some stuff happened in the past, you know. Because of that, my dad and I are no longer Heroes now. Just simple humans, unrelated to the village.”

Though it gave Basara’s heart a never-fading wound.

But well, he was no longer tied down by the Hero’s destiny.

“If I want to protect something, I do so… That’s all to it.”

“Even if it is a devil--- one who has inherited the Devil Lord’s power? By protecting Mio-sama, you are putting yourself in harm’s way, Basara-san.”

Basara nodded a “Yeah” to Maria’s reminding observation.

“As long as you don’t cause any harm to this world or it’s habitants.”

Upon that, Maria showed a wry smile.

“…You are such good-hearted people, both you and Jin-san.”

“Not really. We’re just wilful….As father, as son.”

Therefore, Jin had readily decided to throw away the Hero status on the day the tragedy befell the village, the time when Basara caused that incident. So now--- it was Basara’s turn.

“…I understand. If that is the case, I will take you up on your kindness. Right now… Mio-sama needs as many allies as possible.”

Maria’s calm tone was filled with a heavy pressure. Then Maria correct her seating position and bowed down deeply into his direction.

“Basara-san… My apologies for deceiving you so far. You will be dragged into our peril, but please take care of us. Please lend us your power, so Mio-sama will be safe.”

A formal tone. The words of a subordinator that worried about it’s master from the bottom of her heart. Therefore,

“Yeah. That’s the plan.”

Basara once again spoke out his resolve. He couldn’t keep running away from the past forever.

In that case, he would pick up the sword again and fight. To his current self, neither Hero or Devil mattered.

I want to protect Mio--- There was no lie in that feeling. He believed in that feeling.

“Well then, ehm… Maria-chan.”

“Just Maria is fine. After all, we will be comrades now.”

“I see--- Then, Maria, except for the part with the attack, let’s live together normally like we have until now. We’re still not sure about the enemy’s aim anyway.”

“Eh? But, they directly came after Mio-sama…”

Maria asked back puzzled.

“Well… It just doesn’t make sense to me.”

Basara made a serious expression.

“The guys from the Devil Lord faction should be after the inherited power from the previous Devil Lord Wilbert itself, instead of Mio. Moreover, she hasn’t fully awakened the power yet. If she dies now, no one knows who would inherit the power next--- In the worst case, Wilbert’s power might vanish just like that.”

But,

“When you were attacked at the park, ''she could have died'' if I hadn’t made it in time. Of course you never know what will happen in an actual battle, but…”

Was it just a coincidence, or were they after something different? He could think of a few possibilities, but time would surely solve it. After all, the enemy wouldn’t pull back in silence now.

“I’m sure they also noticed that you guys have been put under surveillance by the Heroes. If they recklessly involved unrelated humans, they themselves will become termination targets next. It’s unlikely they’ll attack in crowded places.”

That precisely was why they used magic to keep away humans from the park this time.

“Well if they attack next time, we’ll get them for sure.”

Upon that, Maria said happily.

“So reassuring. I only saw a bit of it, but you seem rather strong, Basara-san.”

“Well, don’t expect too much… I haven’t really fought for five years now.”

He had managed to materialize the magic sword Brynhildr, but his body had grown quite dull.

It still wasn’t in it’s former condition. He would have to train from scratch in his free time or it would turn out bad.

“But. Earlier you erased my wind magic here. I was really surprised by that.”

“Mh? Ahh…”

On Maria’s words, Basara made a peaceful expression and

“I’m afraid that--- was a fluke.”

Basara shrugged his shoulders, whereupon Maria sharpened her eyes with “Oh please”.

“There is no way you can erase magic completely on a fluke. Just what kind of technique was it?”

Maria was full of curiosity, whereas Basara showed a wry smile and dropped his gaze to his right hand.

“Sorry, but it really was a fluke…”

---Yeah, it had to be a fluke.

After all, that technique--- became unusable after that incident five years ago.

===Part 3===

If drenched in sweat in the middle of summer, a shower was the better choice.

At first, Mio had intended to do so. She wanted to get out after quickly rinsing off the sweat.

---However, right now she let her body immerse in the hot water of the bathtub.

“………..”

Mio tightly embraced her body in the bathtub. Even though it was summer, her body felt surprisingly cold.

…For the first time, I…

Since half a year ago--- ever since her parents were killed, Mio had trained in magic and combat by Maria’s instruction.

Thanks to that, she became able to chant magic even stronger than Maria’s.

But an actual combat… A fight with her life at stake, that was a first for her earlier. Defeating the enemy. A wrong step might lead to death. Without doubt, a fight to the death had taken place there. Yeah--- if Basara hadn’t come to save her, Mio might have crushed onto the asphalt like that and died. When she thought of that, her body trembled beyond control.

For already nearly thirty minutes, Mio sat in the bathtub hugging onto her knees.

---A while ago, Maria had come once to check on her. She must have been worried as Mio just wouldn’t come out. When Mio replied to her, Maria seemed to be relieved in the anteroom.

And then, Maria told her about the conversation with Basara.

Including the reason why Basara saved her.

“I have to get out…”

She couldn’t stay in the bath forever. Mio slowly left the bath.

When she wiped her wet body with a towel in the anteroom, she inadvertently leaked an isolated mumble.

“Is it really okay…?”

Mio was still uncertain if it was alright to rely on Basara.

It wasn’t like she distrusted Basara. In the ten days they spend together, she came to understand what kind of person Basara was, without having Maria tell her. He was the kind of boy that came running over once he knew of their circumstances, regardless of being deceived before. And apparently him being a Hero was also a thing of the past. Probably, it was alright to trust him.

Mio put her feet one by one into the new shorts and pulled it up over her knees and thighs up to her bottom.

…The problem is.

If it was alright to drag Basara into Mio’s circumstances. The parents, who raised her, were killed. Moreover, by the guys, who also killed her real father. Even though she didn’t do anything wrong, her family was unreasonable taken away from her--- Naruse Mio remembered about that day vividly.

She would never forgive them. No matter how much enemies she had to make, she would definitely avenge their death.

Vowing so in her heart, she had lived the past half-year. And today, the battle had finally started.

The enemy was the new Devil Lord that reigned over the demon realm. Most likely, battles like earlier--- no, even harsher and more painful battles would take place from now on. Was it really alright to drag Basara and Jin into these battles that were unrelated to them? As they both had given up on battles along with their Hero status.

“……………”

Then Mio finished dressing. Night had already fallen, but they still had a lot to discuss about the future, so she didn’t dress in a pyjama, but a rough casual wear.

Her own expression reflected in the bath’s mirror looked unusual gloomy, quite so.

When Mio squeezed her own body, there was a reserved knock on the door of the anteroom from the outside.

“Sorry, Maria… I’ll be right there.”

Thinking that she made her worry again, Mio replied so, whereupon

“Ah… No, it’s me.”

On the somewhat awkward voice beyond the door, Mio inadvertently gulped. She still wasn’t sure what to say to Basara. She knew she couldn’t keep quiet. But she found no words.

---Basara saved her life when she fell down the cliff after receiving that attack.

Mio had no words to say to that Basara. Upon that,

“Sorry. I thought about waiting until you’re out, but… But there’s one thing I absolutely want to tell you beforehand.”

Just what is it--- Before Mio could ask back so, she got the answer to it.

“---Forgive me.”

For a moment, she couldn’t comprehend what Basara said.

“Wh- Why are you apologizing?”

When she inadvertently asked back with a trembling voice, Basara said apologetic from beyond the door.

“I heard about you from my dad and Maria. Sorry, I… didn’t know anything about you. And then earlier, I just snapped… I’m really sorry.”

“Th- That’s….”

What to do? Even though she was it that caused troubles by deceiving him. Despite that, the one, who saved her life, apologized. And even before she could. Now she was at a loss for words even more.

“02:16, 14 October 2013 (CDT)”

Her vision swayed. An indescribable feeling rose in her. Suddenly, Mio hear a loud noise. Before she noticed it, she had fallen on her backside on the floor. Before she understood that her legs had given in,

“H- Hey! Are you okay?”

Surprised by the sudden loud noise, the anteroom door opened and Basara came inside.

 
When Basara entered the anteroom, Mio had sunk down on the floor.

Her face was red. Staying in the bath close to an hour, she must have gotten dizzy.

“Don’t stay so long in the bath that you’re unable to stand anymore… C’mon, you okay?”

His offered hand was shaken off. And Mio made a teary expression even now.

“Why are you apologizing… Even though I deceived you.”

In regards, Basara scratched his head with the hand that had nothing else to do now.

“I also hid the fact about me being a Hero in the past. So we’re even.”

“B- But, we tried to take over this house… To chase you out. Can you still call that even?”

On Mio’s strong tone, Basara bluntly declared.

“No… That certainly was your bad.”

But, he said with a calm expression.

“You guys didn’t know I was a Hero. If you just wanted a house, there should have been a better and faster method for that instead of manipulating memories with magic. By force, that is. But you didn’t do that and tried to make me go back to the country side.”

Why?

“You did that--- to keep me away from your battles, right?”

On Basara’s uttered guess, Mio widened her eyes in surprise. Apparently he hit bulls-eye.

“Why…”

Mio mumbled dumbfounded.

“Logically speaking, the time we spent together would be an act and chasing me out of the house would be your real intention. But, I actually have an eye for people. I might have snapped at first, but after hearing the circumstances from my dad, I calmed down and understood it.”
One breath.

“You didn’t reveal your true colours--- It’s the opposite. You put on an act to chase me out of the house.”

But, Basara continued.

“There’s no longer a reason to keep doing that. Both my dad and I decided to protect you two. I mean, we’re already a family.”

“Wh- What are you saying… The remarriage was a complete lie.”

Mio still wouldn’t back down from her obstinate attitude, so Basara told her.

“So what. A family isn’t just based on blood-relations or a family register. Living together with the desire to protect each other, that’s already a family.”

So he would protect her at all costs.

“I’m no longer a Hero. We have no blood-relation, nor a family register, but I’m your older brother. So, let me protect--- you.”

Declaring so, Basara then forcefully took Mio’s hand and made her stand up.

“Yah… H- Hey!”

“Well then, let’s get along again.”

Facing each other, Basara grinned at her, whereupon Mio made a frustrated expression with “Muh~”.

“St- Stop touching me already! Get out! I’ll kill you a hundred times!”

“Oh my--- Seems to you two opened up to each other.”

Saying so, Maria came into the anteroom. She trotted over to Mio.

“Well, though it seems that Mio-sama has not become fully honest yet.”

“I, I’m not really, well…”

Mio turned red and hemmed and hawed, whereupon Maria, along with a smile,

“Then all is well. Truth be told, I have a little suggestion for you two now.”

“Suggestion…?”

He knew that they had to discuss the future, but a “suggestion” rather than a “consultation”? Basara gave a doubtful silence, whereupon Maria nodded with a “Yeah”.

“From now on, Basara-san will fight by my side to protect Mio-sama. Basara-san is Mio-sama’s guard, so to speak. But with the current situation, he might not always be able to come to the aid if we end up separated for some reason.”

“Well, yeah…”

Certainly, it was partly due to luck that Basara reached Mio. He had a strong hunch, since he told her at that park that they should come together again at night. So he left the house and headed there immediately. Of course he had confirmed her position with the cell phone GPS, but he caught the falling Mio on a close call. He couldn’t deny the possibility that he would have been too late if he had checked her position on the GPS before starting to run.

“But, there is nothing we can do about that. We should be careful from now on that we don’t get separated and in case we do, the GPS---”

“That is too naïve! You never knew when a cell phone breaks down and runs out of battery! At a crucial time the reception might be bad as well or you could drop it on an enemy’s attack! If you keep relying on such a thing, you might even fall into a trap in the worst case! Blindly trusting in modern science will do you no good!”

“Well, you have a point, but…”

Basara was overwhelmed by Maria’s sudden passionate outburst. Upon that, Mio besides him,

“But, is there any other way? There isn’t any perfect detection magic.”

Exactly, was what Basara thought. Detection magic itself was rudimentary. However, in a fight it was one’s first priority not to get found. Therefore there were various spells like magic barriers or decoy magic that prevent or mislead detection, so detection magic was pretty pointless for actual combats. But, Maria showed a smile,

“It is possible, to track down a special target. With the ‘Master and Servant Contract Magic”--- when you link your souls.”

 
Something completely covered the floor of the living room.

The interweaving runes drawn by magic, were a huge magical circle for a ritual.

“…Are we really going to do it?”

In front of the magic circle, Basara said with an unenthusiastic voice.

The Master and Servant Magic turned one into a master and the other into the servant. But Mio might become the future Devil Lord. Position and personality wise, there was no way she would become Basara’s servant.

Naturally, Maria also had suggested it on the condition that Basara would become the servant. But,

“Please do not give it too much thought, Basara-san. With this you two will be able to feel each other’s presence. It certainly will form a Master-Servant contract, but it will just be a formality.”

On Maria’s persuasion, Basara still was indecisive.

“Linking each others souls with magic… That’s all good for pinpointed each other’s position, but when you even end up knowing about the other’s thoughts, it’ll be quite awkward.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2013-10-14T07:16:04Z

Rohan123: Translated by PROzess on the forum.

==First Master and Servant Contract==

===Part 1===

Naruse Mio, chased out of the Toujo House, came to a park on a hill with Maria.

It was the park, where she had watched the sunset after cycling around the city on Basara’s bicycle.

—30 minutes since they had arrived there. Mio silently watched the glow of the city at night.

It was a beautiful sight. The glow of the buildings and the light of cars or trains appeared just like an illumination. Mio thought, if that how it looked when one looked down from the stars in the sky.

…Just like he said.

Remembering about the guy that taught her about this beautiful view, Mio frowned slightly.

“I knew coming together would be impossible…”

Back then, Mio had replied with a vague answer on Basara’s suggestion. Because she had known. That there wouldn’t be such a chance. Ever since they met, they had deceived Basara.

“Excuse me, Mio-sama… please do cheer up.”

Maria next to her looked up at her with worried eyes. Her appearance was back to one of a human.

“We were just unlucky that they turned out to be Heroes. With someone else, I am sure—”

“No, Maria… let’s put an end to all the deceiving.”

Mio shook her head.

“I wanted a base ''without involving anyone if possible'', but… deceiving someone for that is certainly not to my liking.”

It wasn’t like they were penniless. Mio’s late foster father left them plenty of savings. But for a base, a single house was the best. If they carelessly rented an apartment or mansion in a living complex, the other inhabitants might get dragged in.

However, Mio was a minor to begin with. Furthermore, without relatives. And Maria was a child by appearance.

Like this they obviously couldn’t buy a place, nor rent. Of course it was possible that Maria manipulated memories with her magic, but she would have to manipulated the memories of a lot of people, if they wanted to buy a house as a minor and live without drawing the suspicion from the real estate office. Moreover, the memories would need to match each person’s position and relationships. The memory manipulation magic wasn’t that powerful.

That was why Mio and Maria had done such a roundabout way.

“I understand… I will abide by your words, Mio-sama.”

Maria didn’t object. She must have understood her feelings. With a soft smile,

“That is what makes you kind, Mio-sama… I personally do not see any problem with deceiving a humans that approach us with ulterior motives though.”

“Maybe…”

Maria said something reasonable. After their current parents had passed away, the lawyer entrusted with the will had tried to deceive Mio to steal her inheritance. When Mio had walked around at night with Maria, guys had approached them worried, yet with the ulterior motive in the open. Therefore they became unable to trust anyone than themselves. However if guys like them existed, they thought it wouldn’t be bad to deceive them. After all, both side were lying.

—So, one month ago, when they were surrounded by delinquents in the city, Jin had come to their rescue.

They couldn’t trust him either. He would just deceive them as well.

He would betray them in the end…That was what they thought.

That was the reason Maria manipulated his memories and planned to take over the house. But, by doing so, they turned into the same kind as these guys.

“…But, who could have imagined that these two were Heroes.”

Mio showed a self-mocking smile. She wasn’t blaming them for hiding their lineage. They had done the same. Of course they might be able to overwhelm Basara if they went back to the house now and fought at full power. There was a possibility to make that house their base then.

“But…”

Jin and Basara both had been different from the others they had deceived. She thought that she might have found people she could put her trust in, for the first time after the death of her parents.

…But.

What was the point of that now. It was too late. Time couldn’t be turned back. Upon that,

“Mio-sama…”

Maria next to her called with a calm tone.

“Sorry… We need to figure out what to do from now on, but first we need a place to stay tonight.”

But Maria lightly shook her head to the side. And then, she said with a slightly stiff voice.

“No— It looks like there is something we have to do before that.”

On these words, Mio noticed the surrounding atmosphere.

Unnoticed, the park had become ominous quiet. An unnatural silence. Mio immediately understood what that meant. For the past half year, she had gotten the necessary knowledge.

“Magic to keep humans away….”

Mio or Maria hadn’t used it. Then there was only one explanation.

“Please watch out… It is an enemy.”

Maria glared in front of her. Upon that, there was a movement in the darkness there.

What appeared from the shadow were three ominous shades. These shades gradually changed shape.

One changed into a [shadow] that had a black humanoid silhouette with a long hilted scythe, like a death god.

The remaining two into a magical lion beasts with wings— A manticore.

Without doubt. It were devils. And most likely servants of the current Devil Lord. They emitted an obviously bloodlust. It exposed them their existence. And also their aim. Therefore,

“I see… To think that you would come on your own accord.”

Mio challengingly glared at the three [enemies].

Her squeezed out voice was faintly trembling. It wasn’t out of fear. But out of—''anger.''

“Unforgivable… I’ll avenge my parents….”

Needless to say, Mio learned the truth and her lineage from Maria after her parents’ death. That she, Naruse Mio, was the only daughter of the previous Devil Lord. And that the two people she considered as her parents were just foster parents.

As unbelievable it was, she accepted it when Maria showed her true appearance and magic.

Yes. Mio’s parents weren’t related by blood to her. They might just have raised and looked after her because of an order from her real father.

….But.

Naruse Mio thought. The two that raised her were surely her parents.

Rather than the real father she never met, they were her precious family.

That was why she would never forgive it. Mio certainly had yet to awaken the power of her father— of the Devil Lord. Still,

“Kindly getting rid of all humans… Fine, bring it on.”

Mio inherited something in the blood of her father. That was— the talent for magic.

“Prepare yourselves… I’ll kill you a hundred times.”

At the same time she said that, Mio’s body emitted a crimson aura. She released her own magical power.

—Usually. The magical aura was a negative black.

The magical surge emitted by the enemies right now was a jet black, darker than the night.

In regards to that, Maria or moderate Devils like Mio’s father Wilbert had a blue aura. It was a colour of these that had sworn to free themselves off the revenge against the God Tribe.

The aura of magical power changed colour depending on the heart of the devil that used it.

But— Mio must have sworn revenged for her killed parents and chosen the path of hostility.

So when she learned how to use her magical power from Maria, her aura was neither black, nor blue, but a scarlet even more brilliant than blood. The kind of crimson colour that burnt unforgivable enemies to ashes.

“—Okay, let’s get started.”

Special abilities like magic essentially didn’t exist in this world. Average humans couldn’t perceive that phenomena. Therefore they couldn’t interfere here. And— Mio’s words were the sign for the beginning of the battle.

The two manticore [shadows] closed in to them simultaneous. On this coordinated movement,

“Eat this!”

Mio released an offence magic. A flash and a explosion sounded at the same time. A lightning magic crashed down from the sky. But, the two shadows burst though the dust created by the attack.

Manticores. These keen-witted magical beasts must have dodged the lightning.

…What about the scythe guy…

She no longer could feel the presence of the enemy in the soaring dust. He must have been defeated by the lightning magic. In that case, Mio shifted her senses back to the two magical beasts.

“Mio-sama, I will go next.”

Maria besides her kicked the ground and flew forward, standing in the way of the manticores. However it was a disadvantaged two vs. one with an overwhelming difference in physiques.

“———”

The manticores, deciding to finishing off Maria, who gave an easy target, first, split up to the right and left and made a pinching movement from the sides. Closing the distance, one came at Maria with it’s fangs, the other with it’s claws. A combined attack from the side and top. The only available option for Maria to dodge it was retreating. However,

“Ahahaha, so foolish.”

Along with a laughter, Maria leaped forward. She headed for the right leg of one of the manticores— the one that tried to kill her with it’s fangs. She closed the distance in an instant and when she was close enough to reach it with her hands,

“Please entertain me a bit.”

Saying so, she swung down her right fist on the giant magical beast’s head.

—Unlike Mio, Maria didn’t specialize in offensive magic.

Then how was she fighting? That was answered— by a roar and an impact. The manticore, who received Maria’s fist, crashed flattened into the ground. That impact hollowed the ground, making a crater. In it’s centre, the manticore didn’t move an inch anymore. It even lost it’s shape. Maria looked down on these remains and snorted scorning with a hmpf.

“Is that all… So boring. Please resist unsightly and make me wet.”

Then she moved her gaze to a new target.

But the magical beasts approaching Maria from the right changed his own course. It was plunging itself towards Mio. Mio didn’t move. And the raised, sharp claw swung down on Mio.

KEEEEEK! With a metallic sound, the claw was repelled. The ferocious attack of the magical beasts had been fended off by a transparent wall that Mio had set up previously. Mio held up her right hand towards the manticore.

“It’s over— Die a hundred times and try again.”

At the same time she declared calmly, the red ball of light that Mio had created hit it directly.

After the explosion— there was not a single dust of it left.

“Are you unhurt, Mio-sama?”

On Maria’s outcall from afar, Mio nodded with a “Yes”.

…These guys had finally made their move.

It had been half a year since the murder or her parents— since the start of the tragedy.

The enemy hadn’t used any flashy attacks so far, but now they had finally come after her.

“Fine… Just bring it on.”

Naruse Mio would never forgive the enemy that killed her parents.

And she would definitely defeat the current Devil Lord that gave the order for it. At all costs.

“—Oh, we better get away from here.”

By defeating the enemy, the magic to keep humans away should have been lifted. The place was a complete mess due to Mio and Maria’s attacks.

They would get reported if a by-passer saw this.

…But, before that.

One last time, Mio looked at the night scenery of the city. At the scenery she was supposed to look at with the boy.

—That was an opening.

“Mio-sama!”

When she turned around on Maria’s scream, a [shadow] stood in front of Mio.

The enemy that was supposed to be defeated by the first lighting magic. It’s hand glowed with black magical power.

Not good— Mio immediately erected a barrier, but it was a bit too late. The [shadow] released a lightning attack magic, which lost steam midway by colliding with the barrier, but directly hit Mio nevertheless.

On that impact, Mio was blown backwards. The park was build on higher grounds— a hill. Mio had watched over the city from it’s edge. Right before the cliff.

The wooden fence to prevent falls was aging and couldn’t absord Mio’s fall.

Therefore. Slung away over the cliff, Mio started to fall down.

“Kuh…!”

Mio tried to activate a wind magic right away, but failed to.

Due to the enemy’s lightning attack, she couldn’t move her body properly and couldn’t focus her mind enough to cast magic.

…At this rate…!

It should been more than ten metre until the road below.

The ground was asphalt. Mio’s body simply would be unable to endure the impact of the crash.

Mio cursed her own carelessness. Was dying here her fate?

Was this her life, dying without avenged the murder of her parents?

She tightly closed her eyes in despair and frustration—At that time. Mio heard a single sound.

It was a voice. A shouted voice that prolonged the vocal “o”.

….Eh?

So Mio faced the voice. To right beside her. Upon that,

“—Oooooooh!”

On the tile of the concrete surface of the wall that guarded against soil slides. With that as his foothold, a single boy ran sideways with an terrific speed into her direction.

At the time Mio realized who it was, she was embraced in midair— by Toujou Basara.

“—Whoops!”

Catching Mio, Basara twisted his body in midair. Mio’s vision alternated between top and bottom. And carrying Mio, Basara landed on the ground without troubles. There should have been still quite the distance to the ground. And Basara managed to cushion the landing by just using his lower body as an elastic spring.

“……….Fuh.”

In his arms, Mio heard Basara making a breath of relief. Then she was slowly lowered onto the ground.

Still affected by the enemy’s lightning magic, she sat on the ground.

“Why…”

Mio looked up to Basara. She still couldn’t fully believe that she was saved.

Why did Basara save her? She didn’t know the answer to that.

“Well, that’s—”

Basara tried to save something awkwardly.

“—Watch out!”

It was negated by Maria’s shout from the top of the cliff.

Naruse Mio looked. Behind Basara, who looked at her, the [shadow] came down jumping. Most likely as soon as it noticed Basara, it had jumped down the cliff in pursuit.

It had already gotten in range of it’s scythe and was about to about launch a slash.

—But, that slash didn‘t happen. Before it could, the torso of the [shadow] was perfectly split in half. It took only an instant. For the sword to appear in Basara’s hand and cutting the enemy in a flash in the turning motion. An unbelievable agility and swift swordsmanship.

“…………..”

In front of the now dumbfounded Mio, Basara erased the sword from his hand.

When he then turned around to her, his face had a somehow troubled expression.

“Ah… ehm, you see…”

He was looking for words. While scratching his cheeks, Basara let his gaze wander around a bit.

And then— He slowly held out his hand to her.

“……..We’re going home.”

Without making eye-contact with her, he said brusque.

===Part 2===

—For now, let’s return home together.

After the overcome predicament, Basara had proposed so, but Mio was still wary.

Basara was a Hero. Mio and Maria were devils. And Mio and Maria had deceived Basara. Taken all that into consideration, there was no reason whatsoever for Basara to save Mio.

She could tell that Basara had no hostility, but she was hesitant about her decision for a while. She must have considered the possibility of a trap. Amidst that, Maria convinced Mio as her follower. That there was no reason for Basara to trick them into a roundabout trap. If he wanted to kill them, he could have done so previously in the living room or could have not helped Mio just now.

So, before long Mio nodded small on Maria’s persuasion.

And now presently— Toujou Basara was standing in the kitchen of his own house.

He took a well-cooled barely tea out of the fridge, poured it into a glass and took it with him into the living room.

“Ah, thank you.”

When Maria took the glass, she drunk up the barley tea in one go. Basara inadvertently raised an eyebrow.

“….Now you sure drunk that without any hesitation.”

Wasn’t that too careless in any event?

“Well, sure it was me who said to come back here, but…”

“—be a bit more wary, you mean?”

With “I already said it”, Maria set the empty glass on the table.

“You have no reason to do something so troublesome as to bring us back home and poison the drink after following us all the way to save us, despite throwing us out of the house once before.”

Besides,

“You seriously were angered when you found out that we deceived you. That was because you truly considered us to be your family. Then these ten days we spent together, the time you came into contact with us, were by no means a lie. So I believe it is fine to trust you.”

Maria shifted her gaze and asked “Or am I wrong?”.

“I see…”

So she actually did give it some thoughts.

“…Well, Mio-sama’s personality is like that, so she will be a bit obstinate for a bit longer.”

Maria looked to the door of the living room.

“I hope she will settle down a bit in the bath.”

Japanese summers were hot even at night. Fighting outside in this humidity, you would sweat by all means.

Therefore, Maria had recommended Mio to take a bath as soon as they got back to the house.

“—Anyway, may I ask at this point?”

Maria said.

“About why you, a hero, wanted to help us devils.”

“Even if you ask… I just heard about your circumstances from my dad.”

While scratching his cheek, Basara told her his reason for saving them. It was about Mio’s circumstances, the devils general situation and the moderate faction, which Jin had all looked up. Therefore,

“My dad couldn’t leave you guys alone and neither could I… I could never abandon you while I know of your circumstances. I mean, she bears no sin.”

Naruse Mio had been living as just a simple girl. Having her life in peril due to other’s conveniences was just too much. When Basara finished his talk with a serious tone, a natural silence befell the living room. Maria, who had cast down her eyes while listening to him, soon

“… I see, Jin-san did.”

said with a meek expression and then suddenly raised her face.

“That sounds thankworthy, but— staying quiet when he knew everything, he is the worst.”

“Well, I won’t deny that.”

But, he believed that in wasn’t really her place to say anything, seeing as they deceived him as well.

“—But, I see that you two Heroes helped us simply because of that.”

Saying so, Maria gave him a look that asked for his real intentions.

“Actually, the villagers decision to put us under surveillance is the kind of reaction you would expect, is it not?”

Maria’s doubt was reasonable. No matter how much one sympathized with their circumstances, there was no reason for a Hero to help a devil. Yeah---''Normally there wasn’t'', but

“I already told you that I don’t have any ties with the Heroes or Devils…. Some stuff happened in the past, you know. Because of that, my dad and I are no longer Heroes now. Just simple humans, unrelated to the village.”

Though it gave Basara’s heart a never-fading wound.

But well, he was no longer tied down by the Hero’s destiny.

“If I want to protect something, I do so… That’s all to it.”

“Even if it is a devil--- one who has inherited the Devil Lord’s power? By protecting Mio-sama, you are putting yourself in harm’s way, Basara-san.”

Basara nodded a “Yeah” to Maria’s reminding observation.

“As long as you don’t cause any harm to this world or it’s habitants.”

Upon that, Maria showed a wry smile.

“…You are such good-hearted people, both you and Jin-san.”

“Not really. We’re just wilful….As father, as son.”

Therefore, Jin had readily decided to throw away the Hero status on the day the tragedy befell the village, the time when Basara caused that incident. So now--- it was Basara’s turn.

“…I understand. If that is the case, I will take you up on your kindness. Right now… Mio-sama needs as many allies as possible.”

Maria’s calm tone was filled with a heavy pressure. Then Maria correct her seating position and bowed down deeply into his direction.

“Basara-san… My apologies for deceiving you so far. You will be dragged into our peril, but please take care of us. Please lend us your power, so Mio-sama will be safe.”

A formal tone. The words of a subordinator that worried about it’s master from the bottom of her heart. Therefore,

“Yeah. That’s the plan.”

Basara once again spoke out his resolve. He couldn’t keep running away from the past forever.

In that case, he would pick up the sword again and fight. To his current self, neither Hero or Devil mattered.

I want to protect Mio--- There was no lie in that feeling. He believed in that feeling.

“Well then, ehm… Maria-chan.”

“Just Maria is fine. After all, we will be comrades now.”

“I see--- Then, Maria, except for the part with the attack, let’s live together normally like we have until now. We’re still not sure about the enemy’s aim anyway.”

“Eh? But, they directly came after Mio-sama…”

Maria asked back puzzled.

“Well… It just doesn’t make sense to me.”

Basara made a serious expression.

“The guys from the Devil Lord faction should be after the inherited power from the previous Devil Lord Wilbert itself, instead of Mio. Moreover, she hasn’t fully awakened the power yet. If she dies now, no one knows who would inherit the power next--- In the worst case, Wilbert’s power might vanish just like that.”

But,

“When you were attacked at the park, ''she could have died'' if I hadn’t made it in time. Of course you never know what will happen in an actual battle, but…”

Was it just a coincidence, or were they after something different? He could think of a few possibilities, but time would surely solve it. After all, the enemy wouldn’t pull back in silence now.

“I’m sure they also noticed that you guys have been put under surveillance by the Heroes. If they recklessly involved unrelated humans, they themselves will become termination targets next. It’s unlikely they’ll attack in crowded places.”

That precisely was why they used magic to keep away humans from the park this time.

“Well if they attack next time, we’ll get them for sure.”

Upon that, Maria said happily.

“So reassuring. I only saw a bit of it, but you seem rather strong, Basara-san.”

“Well, don’t expect too much… I haven’t really fought for five years now.”

He had managed to materialize the magic sword Brynhildr, but his body had grown quite dull.

It still wasn’t in it’s former condition. He would have to train from scratch in his free time or it would turn out bad.

“But. Earlier you erased my wind magic here. I was really surprised by that.”

“Mh? Ahh…”

On Maria’s words, Basara made a peaceful expression and

“I’m afraid that--- was a fluke.”

Basara shrugged his shoulders, whereupon Maria sharpened her eyes with “Oh please”.

“There is no way you can erase magic completely on a fluke. Just what kind of technique was it?”

Maria was full of curiosity, whereas Basara showed a wry smile and dropped his gaze to his right hand.

“Sorry, but it really was a fluke…”

---Yeah, it had to be a fluke.

After all, that technique--- became unusable after that incident five years ago.

===Part 3===

If drenched in sweat in the middle of summer, a shower was the better choice.

At first, Mio had intended to do so. She wanted to get out after quickly rinsing off the sweat.

---However, right now she let her body immerse in the hot water of the bathtub.

“………..”

Mio tightly embraced her body in the bathtub. Even though it was summer, her body felt surprisingly cold.

…For the first time, I…

Since half a year ago--- ever since her parents were killed, Mio had trained in magic and combat by Maria’s instruction.

Thanks to that, she became able to chant magic even stronger than Maria’s.

But an actual combat… A fight with her life at stake, that was a first for her earlier. Defeating the enemy. A wrong step might lead to death. Without doubt, a fight to the death had taken place there. Yeah--- if Basara hadn’t come to save her, Mio might have crushed onto the asphalt like that and died. When she thought of that, her body trembled beyond control.

For already nearly thirty minutes, Mio sat in the bathtub hugging onto her knees.

---A while ago, Maria had come once to check on her. She must have been worried as Mio just wouldn’t come out. When Mio replied to her, Maria seemed to be relieved in the anteroom.

And then, Maria told her about the conversation with Basara.

Including the reason why Basara saved her.

“I have to get out…”

She couldn’t stay in the bath forever. Mio slowly left the bath.

When she wiped her wet body with a towel in the anteroom, she inadvertently leaked an isolated mumble.

“Is it really okay…?”

Mio was still uncertain if it was alright to rely on Basara.

It wasn’t like she distrusted Basara. In the ten days they spend together, she came to understand what kind of person Basara was, without having Maria tell her. He was the kind of boy that came running over once he knew of their circumstances, regardless of being deceived before. And apparently him being a Hero was also a thing of the past. Probably, it was alright to trust him.

Mio put her feet one by one into the new shorts and pulled it up over her knees and thighs up to her bottom.

…The problem is.

If it was alright to drag Basara into Mio’s circumstances. The parents, who raised her, were killed. Moreover, by the guys, who also killed her real father. Even though she didn’t do anything wrong, her family was unreasonable taken away from her--- Naruse Mio remembered about that day vividly.

She would never forgive them. No matter how much enemies she had to make, she would definitely avenge their death.

Vowing so in her heart, she had lived the past half-year. And today, the battle had finally started.

The enemy was the new Devil Lord that reigned over the demon realm. Most likely, battles like earlier--- no, even harsher and more painful battles would take place from now on. Was it really alright to drag Basara and Jin into these battles that were unrelated to them? As they both had given up on battles along with their Hero status.

“……………”

Then Mio finished dressing. Night had already fallen, but they still had a lot to discuss about the future, so she didn’t dress in a pyjama, but a rough casual wear.

Her own expression reflected in the bath’s mirror looked unusual gloomy, quite so.

When Mio squeezed her own body, there was a reserved knock on the door of the anteroom from the outside.

“Sorry, Maria… I’ll be right there.”

Thinking that she made her worry again, Mio replied so, whereupon

“Ah… No, it’s me.”

On the somewhat awkward voice beyond the door, Mio inadvertently gulped. She still wasn’t sure what to say to Basara. She knew she couldn’t keep quiet. But she found no words.

---Basara saved her life when she fell down the cliff after receiving that attack.

Mio had no words to say to that Basara. Upon that,

“Sorry. I thought about waiting until you’re out, but… But there’s one thing I absolutely want to tell you beforehand.”

Just what is it--- Before Mio could ask back so, she got the answer to it.

“---Forgive me.”

For a moment, she couldn’t comprehend what Basara said.

“Wh- Why are you apologizing?”

When she inadvertently asked back with a trembling voice, Basara said apologetic from beyond the door.

“I heard about you from my dad and Maria. Sorry, I… didn’t know anything about you. And then earlier, I just snapped… I’m really sorry.”

“Th- That’s….”

What to do? Even though she was it that caused troubles by deceiving him. Despite that, the one, who saved her life, apologized. And even before she could. Now she was at a loss for words even more.

“02:16, 14 October 2013 (CDT)”

Her vision swayed. An indescribable feeling rose in her. Suddenly, Mio hear a loud noise. Before she noticed it, she had fallen on her backside on the floor. Before she understood that her legs had given in,

“H- Hey! Are you okay?”

Surprised by the sudden loud noise, the anteroom door opened and Basara came inside.

 
When Basara entered the anteroom, Mio had sunk down on the floor.

Her face was red. Staying in the bath close to an hour, she must have gotten dizzy.

“Don’t stay so long in the bath that you’re unable to stand anymore… C’mon, you okay?”

His offered hand was shaken off. And Mio made a teary expression even now.

“Why are you apologizing… Even though I deceived you.”

In regards, Basara scratched his head with the hand that had nothing else to do now.

“I also hid the fact about me being a Hero in the past. So we’re even.”

“B- But, we tried to take over this house… To chase you out. Can you still call that even?”

On Mio’s strong tone, Basara bluntly declared.

“No… That certainly was your bad.”

But, he said with a calm expression.

“You guys didn’t know I was a Hero. If you just wanted a house, there should have been a better and faster method for that instead of manipulating memories with magic. By force, that is. But you didn’t do that and tried to make me go back to the country side.”

Why?

“You did that--- to keep me away from your battles, right?”

On Basara’s uttered guess, Mio widened her eyes in surprise. Apparently he hit bulls-eye.

“Why…”

Mio mumbled dumbfounded.

“Logically speaking, the time we spent together would be an act and chasing me out of the house would be your real intention. But, I actually have an eye for people. I might have snapped at first, but after hearing the circumstances from my dad, I calmed down and understood it.”
One breath.

“You didn’t reveal your true colours--- It’s the opposite. You put on an act to chase me out of the house.”

But, Basara continued.

“There’s no longer a reason to keep doing that. Both my dad and I decided to protect you two. I mean, we’re already a family.”

“Wh- What are you saying… The remarriage was a complete lie.”

Mio still wouldn’t back down from her obstinate attitude, so Basara told her.

“So what. A family isn’t just based on blood-relations or a family register. Living together with the desire to protect each other, that’s already a family.”

So he would protect her at all costs.

“I’m no longer a Hero. We have no blood-relation, nor a family register, but I’m your older brother. So, let me protect--- you.”

Declaring so, Basara then forcefully took Mio’s hand and made her stand up.

“Yah… H- Hey!”

“Well then, let’s get along again.”

Facing each other, Basara grinned at her, whereupon Mio made a frustrated expression with “Muh~”.

“St- Stop touching me already! Get out! I’ll kill you a hundred times!”

“Oh my--- Seems to you two opened up to each other.”

Saying so, Maria came into the anteroom. She trotted over to Mio.

“Well, though it seems that Mio-sama has not become fully honest yet.”

“I, I’m not really, well…”

Mio turned red and hemmed and hawed, whereupon Maria, along with a smile,

“Then all is well. Truth be told, I have a little suggestion for you two now.”

“Suggestion…?”

He knew that they had to discuss the future, but a “suggestion” rather than a “consultation”? Basara gave a doubtful silence, whereupon Maria nodded with a “Yeah”.

“From now on, Basara-san will fight by my side to protect Mio-sama. Basara-san is Mio-sama’s guard, so to speak. But with the current situation, he might not always be able to come to the aid if we end up separated for some reason.”

“Well, yeah…”

Certainly, it was partly due to luck that Basara reached Mio. He had a strong hunch, since he told her at that park that they should come together again at night. So he left the house and headed there immediately. Of course he had confirmed her position with the cell phone GPS, but he caught the falling Mio on a close call. He couldn’t deny the possibility that he would have been too late if he had checked her position on the GPS before starting to run.

“But, there is nothing we can do about that. We should be careful from now on that we don’t get separated and in case we do, the GPS---”

“That is too naïve! You never knew when a cell phone breaks down and runs out of battery! At a crucial time the reception might be bad as well or you could drop it on an enemy’s attack! If you keep relying on such a thing, you might even fall into a trap in the worst case! Blindly trusting in modern science will do you no good!”

“Well, you have a point, but…”

Basara was overwhelmed by Maria’s sudden passionate outburst. Upon that, Mio besides him,

“But, is there any other way? There isn’t any perfect detection magic.”

Exactly, was what Basara thought. Detection magic itself was rudimentary. However, in a fight it was one’s first priority not to get found. Therefore there were various spells like magic barriers or decoy magic that prevent or mislead detection, so detection magic was pretty pointless for actual combats. But, Maria showed a smile,

“It is possible, to track down a special target. With the ‘Master and Servant Contract Magic”--- when you link your souls.”

 
Something completely covered the floor of the living room.

The interweaving runes drawn by magic, were a huge magical circle for a ritual.

“…Are we really going to do it?”

In front of the magic circle, Basara said with an unenthusiastic voice.

The Master and Servant Magic turned one into a master and the other into the servant. But Mio might become the future Devil Lord. Position and personality wise, there was no way she would become Basara’s servant.

Naturally, Maria also had suggested it on the condition that Basara would become the servant. But,

“Please do not give it too much thought, Basara-san. With this you two will be able to feel each other’s presence. It certainly will form a Master-Servant contract, but it will just be a formality.”

On Maria’s persuasion, Basara still was indecisive.

“Linking each others souls with magic… That’s all good for pinpointed each other’s position, but when you even end up knowing about the other’s thoughts, it’ll be quite awkward.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:Rohan123

2013-10-13T21:01:04Z

Rohan123: /* General chat */

<big>Feel free to drop any message here. I will get back to you as soon as I can. Please post your message under the '''proper topic''', or create a new one if necessary. Also, please make sure to append your '''signature and timestamp''', either at the beginning or the end of your message, so that replying to the proper person in a timely fashion becomes easier for me.</big>

== Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai ==

You sure Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai volume 12'ss chapter 5 is really completed? It seems too short compared with the other chapters, so I thought it was only a partial translation.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 13:30, 12 July 2013 (CDT)

:Well, to tell you the truth, I was also not sure at first since the chapter seemed a bit short, but I checked it on other sources , including a quick Chinese>English translation, and this is indeed the full chapter. So enjoy, and stay tuned for the last few chapters of this great series, Oreimo. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 14:40, 12 July 2013 (CDT)

The one that does have some issues is vol 6, chapter 3. There are two sentences left blank because the translator didn't know what they said, but didn't provide the text to let others try to understand it.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 13:52, 13 July 2013 (CDT)

:Yes, I noticed that too and even read your post in the forum thread for "Oreimo" regarding this issue. But, the problem is that I have never seen Chaos(The current translator for Oreimo) on the forum. So, our best bet is to try leaving a message on his talk page or email him about this. You know what, I'm gonna leave this message on his talk page right now and email him too. If you see him somewhere, raise this concern of yours.--[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 14:46, 13 July 2013 (CDT)
::The problem has been resolved by Chaos. The missing lines have been added by him and then have been edited by me. Please read it and get closure. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 04:29, 14 July 2013 (CDT)
:::Thanks tothe both of you.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm#top|talk]]) 05:14, 14 July 2013 (CDT)

=== Edits ===

Just curious. You list some recent edits as fixing "grammatical" errors. You are aware that typesetting of ellipses and emdashes is typically considered a style issue rather than a grammatical one, yes? It's an issue of form, rather than function, if you will. I don't actually disagree with the chosen style—I prefer emdashes unspaced, and have no particular attachment either way with ellipses. It's just slightly ... odd seeing it referred to as a grammatical issue.

Also, updated a talk page regarding capitalization of parental references.
-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 22:38, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

:Yes, I am aware of that but the thing is that I don't really fill the summary box for every edit that I make, I just quickly pick one from the drop-down list of previously used summaries, and also I didn't really think that the summary being listed as "grammatical" would bother people, but seeing that you are indeed bothered by it, I will summarize such edits appropriately in the future. Thanks for pointing that out to me and sorry for any inconvenience my laziness might have caused you. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 12:43, 27 July 2013 (CDT)

::There's not really any need to apologize on your part. The only practical problem there might potentially be with it is if it ended up sparking edit wars due to differences of opinion, with no project guidelines to arbitrate. Other than that, it's mainly a personal thing, and something I doubt most people would care about. On my side having them accurately labeled and separated speeds things up (skim punctuation, quick-check typo fixes, in-depth check grammar and flow changes), but it's not particularly practical to expect people to group edits by category, especially when I don't generally do that myself.

::With regard to the potential for edit wars over punctuation ... I don't know if you'll believe this, but apparently things like "curly quotes vs. typewriter quotes" are or were a pretty big deal to some people, if some of the user:talk pages are anything to go by... In the case of grammar, the clash could be justified if either side is clearly in the wrong or just being stubborn. But in the case of punctuation style... well, let's just say I would find such edit wars rather pointless and best avoided. Granted, IMO '''''all''''' edit wars are best avoided. ^^; But judging by your reaction—which was quite mild, whether by nature or intention—it seems worrying over such a possiblity was unnecessary.

::Heh. Anyway, sorry to be such a pain—hopefully I didn't appear as condescending and overbearing/controlling as I have a habit of doing. I doubt you'll ever encounter anyone else on BT who takes issue with the content of the ''summary boxes'', of all things. Keep up the good work, and cheers! -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 15:50, 27 July 2013 (CDT)

== Full Metal Panic! Another ==
===Thank you===

again thanks "[[User:黒曜石ペガサス|黒曜石ペガサス]] ([[User talk:黒曜石ペガサス|talk]]) 12:48, 14 July 2013 (CDT)"

No problem. If you ever need an editor to proofread a chapter of FMP:Another and are having trouble finding one, you can drop a message on my talk page or PM me on the forum and I will get back to you as soon as I can, hopefully having the time time to proofread for you. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123|talk]]) 13:06, 14 July 2013 (CDT)
:Yeah, for FMP that would be great, I do little bits every day, (instead of big chunks once a week),so there's no rush ever, plus its a side project so I promise it wouldn't take a lot of time, so if I could send it to you before posting time when the first scene is completed, that would be great. "[[User:黒曜石ペガサス|黒曜石ペガサス]] ([[User talk:黒曜石ペガサス|talk]]) 13:32, 14 July 2013 (CDT)"
::Sure, send me the script for PRing when you're done translating. If you email me the script, please drop a message on my talk page or pm me on the forum saying you have emailed me, since I don't check my mail regularly. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 13:40, 14 July 2013 (CDT)

Thanks for the edits on FMP, It seriously makes sense when your in the voodoo between languages, but rereading your edits, I'm sitting here like,"seriously, did I really think that made sense?". So thanks as always, This one will recieve updates probably once a week so no worries here with all that's going on. [[User:黒曜石ペガサス|黒曜石ペガサス]] ([[User talk:黒曜石ペガサス|talk]])
:You mean to say that my edits didn't really make sense? If so, am sorry for that and can you please point out the mistakes that I have made or any meanings I might have changed? I will try to keep that in mind the next time. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 12:44, 20 July 2013 (CDT)
::NO NO YOUR GOOD! I'm the one who's embarrassed and your saving my *** here. Thanks seriously, I meant I have a really hard time switching over between the two and your the only reason it makes sense in english when you editors make corrections, (because I think it makes sense only because I'm confused between two different types of grammar, (english and 日本語). sorry for not explaining that better,it's meant as a compliment to you. [[User:黒曜石ペガサス|黒曜石ペガサス]] ([[User talk:黒曜石ペガサス|talk]])
:::Oh, okay. Sorry for misunderstanding, and thanks for the compliment. And don't worry, your translation made enough sense, it just needed a bit of polishing, that's all. And I will try editing within a day or two of you making the updates. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 13:01, 20 July 2013 (CDT)

==Mayo Chiki!==

Rohan, thank you for your edits on chapter one,section three, but I would like to ask you to please keep the lines in proper format. After your edit, there were some words on their own lines, even though they weren't supposed to. Some lines are separated by spaces like this,

But not all of them. Please keep that in mind. Thank you.

-- [[User:神|神]] ([[User talk:神|talk]]) 17:52, 22 July 2013 (CDT)
:I am very sorry for that. I was editing it very late last night, and after submitting my edit I went to sleep without checking the page again. Honestly, I have no idea how the lines got separated like that, but I will make sure that such a thing doesn't happen again. Thanks for fixing my mistake though! --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 04:45, 23 July 2013 (CDT)

== Asobi ni Iku yo! ==

DUDE! I was on your user page today and I was going to ask you to run through it for me, but your board has a sign that says DO NOT DISTURB through the 21st! You da man, and yes, I will take this series a LOT further, though other translators would be nice too though since its 17 volumes of fun. I need variety while translating, (since I'm still learning), so I'm going to pop between this and Hagure yuusha book 4 where the anime left us hanging.
Thanks for all your hard work too man! "[[User:黒狐|黒狐]] ([[User talk:黒狐|talk]]) 01:28, 18 August 2013 (CDT)"

== Dungeon ni Deai wo Motomeru no wa Machigatteiru Darou ka ==

There were a couple of reasons I moved the pages:

1. Its standard to name the pages with: novel name:Volume # Chapter # (space before # is optional). This is done even if the novel name is long. Check out what is done for [[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo|Mondaiji-tachi]].

2. Its needed if you want to use SimpleNav, which is a quick navigation template, you just included it on the page and it does the rest.

Even if you wanted to use the shortened version of the name, I would structure the link like so: DanMachi:Volume # Chapter #. That way it at least kinda follows the naming convention. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana#top|talk]])

== Kagerou Days ==
Oh Sorry, I'm forgot to delete the Indo link, thanks for telling me :)

[[User:LoLyeah|LoLyeah]] ([[User talk:LoLyeah|talk]])
==General chat==

Hey Rohan,how long have you been here ~.~?--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 14:14, 27 September 2013 (CDT)
:Hi Mytsy, I have been here since, I think, 10th July, 2013. So...like 2.5 months now? --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123 ]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 14:17, 27 September 2013 (CDT)

Hi! Can I 'copy' the three first lines of this page for my own talk page please ? Thanks :) [[User:Vallor|Vallor]] ([[User talk:Vallor|talk]]) 04:23, 13 October 2013 (CDT)
:Sure, why not? Feel free to use the lines. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123 ]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 15:53, 13 October 2013 (CDT)

Lol hm. I've been here since the end of June, though I've been reading here since April. Just sayin' though. I guess I'm a few days "older" than Rohan --[[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] ([[User talk:KanzakiAria|talk]]) 04:33, 13 October 2013 (CDT)

If we are comenting our time here, I read since 2010 but I only started "Working here" on april. --[[User:Nura rihan|Nura rihan]] ([[User talk:Nura rihan|talk]]) 08:08, 13 October 2013 (CDT)

:I have been reading since around mid-March this year too. The '10th July' was the date on which I joined the BT forum. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123 ]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 16:01, 13 October 2013 (CDT)

User talk:Rohan123

2013-10-13T20:54:56Z

Rohan123: /* General chat */

User talk:Vallor

2013-10-13T20:54:04Z

Rohan123:

Feel free to drop any message (written in english or in french) here. I will get back to you as soon as possible.
Please post your message '''under the proper topic''', or create a new one if necessary and write it correctly if you want I understand.
Also, please don't forget to append your signature and timestamp at the end of your message.

== Projects (written in french) ==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
! Nom !! Etat du Projet !! Mon Statut !! Priorité !! Rôle(s) !! Chapitre en cours !! Remarques
|-
| [[Baka to Test to Shôkanjû (Français)|Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu]] || En Pause || En Pause || Moyenne || - Édition || - ||
|-
| [[Date A Live (Français)|Date A Live]] || En Cours || En Cours || Moyenne || - Édition || Tome 1 - Chapitre 1 - Partie 2/3 (~10%) ||
|-
| [[High School DxD (Français)|High School DxD]] || En Cours || En Pause || Moyenne || - Édition || - ||
|-
| [[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (Français)|Oreimo]] || En Cours || En Pause || Haute || - Supervision - Traduction - Édition || Tome 1 - Chapitre 1 - Partie 5/5 (~5%) || Relecture prévue après la sortie de la dernière partie.
|}

== Discussion ==

=== Date A Live ===

Ooooh ! Content de voir que pour toi Date A Live est important ^^. Pour la peine je vais un peu m'activer dans la traduction pour que tu puisses avoir davantage de travail :P. 
[[User:Devenk83|Devenk83]] ([[User talk:Devenk83|talk]]) 08:23, 14 June 2013 (CDT)

::Tu n'es pas obligé de te presser ! Je préfère la qualité à la quantité... Et puis il me reste plusieurs parties à éditer (je les ferai demain je pense) donc prends ton temps. Et merci de te préoccuper de ma quantité de travail. ^^
::[[User:Vallor|Vallor]] ([[User talk:Vallor#top|talk]]) 11:21, 14 June 2013 (CDT)

 
<center>See you soon!</center>
 

=== General Chat ===

Sure, why not? Feel free to use the lines. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123 ]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 15:53, 13 October 2013 (CDT)

User talk:Vallor

2013-10-13T20:53:19Z

Rohan123: /* Discussion */

Feel free to drop any message (written in english or in french) here. I will get back to you as soon as possible.
Please post your message '''under the proper topic''', or create a new one if necessary and write it correctly if you want I understand.
Also, please don't forget to append your signature and timestamp at the end of your message.

== Projects (written in french) ==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
! Nom !! Etat du Projet !! Mon Statut !! Priorité !! Rôle(s) !! Chapitre en cours !! Remarques
|-
| [[Baka to Test to Shôkanjû (Français)|Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu]] || En Pause || En Pause || Moyenne || - Édition || - ||
|-
| [[Date A Live (Français)|Date A Live]] || En Cours || En Cours || Moyenne || - Édition || Tome 1 - Chapitre 1 - Partie 2/3 (~10%) ||
|-
| [[High School DxD (Français)|High School DxD]] || En Cours || En Pause || Moyenne || - Édition || - ||
|-
| [[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (Français)|Oreimo]] || En Cours || En Pause || Haute || - Supervision - Traduction - Édition || Tome 1 - Chapitre 1 - Partie 5/5 (~5%) || Relecture prévue après la sortie de la dernière partie.
|}

== Discussion ==

=== Date A Live ===

Ooooh ! Content de voir que pour toi Date A Live est important ^^. Pour la peine je vais un peu m'activer dans la traduction pour que tu puisses avoir davantage de travail :P. 
[[User:Devenk83|Devenk83]] ([[User talk:Devenk83|talk]]) 08:23, 14 June 2013 (CDT)

::Tu n'es pas obligé de te presser ! Je préfère la qualité à la quantité... Et puis il me reste plusieurs parties à éditer (je les ferai demain je pense) donc prends ton temps. Et merci de te préoccuper de ma quantité de travail. ^^
::[[User:Vallor|Vallor]] ([[User talk:Vallor#top|talk]]) 11:21, 14 June 2013 (CDT)

 
<center>See you soon!</center>
 

=== General Chat ==

Sure, why not? Feel free to use the lines. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123 ]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 15:53, 13 October 2013 (CDT)

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2013-10-13T06:23:47Z

Rohan123: /* Editors */

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]

The ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Español|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Indonesia|Indonesian (Indonesian)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (Français)|Français (French)]]
*[[Ore no Imoto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake Ga Nai (Russian)|Русский (Russian)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi, with illustrations by Hiro Kanzaki.

Volume 1 was released by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], which we are hosting. Be sure to thank them accordingly.

==Story Synopsis==

17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally finds a DVD case of a childish anime program titled "Stardust Witch Meruru." What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game
CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines.) He didn't want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she'd bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a "typical girl nowadays" such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wants Kyousuke to have a "life consultation" with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.

''You can tell us what you think of the series by '''[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 polling here and discussing it here]'''.''

== Updates ==
*4th August 2013 - Side Story: A Certain Collaboration Completed
*24th July 2013 - Side Stories: ''An Ending's Continuation''('''Not Canon''') and ''There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute'' Completed
*14th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 6 and Epilogue Completed
*12th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 5 Completed
*9th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 4 Completed
*5th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 3 Completed
*29th June 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 2 Completed
*26th June 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 1 Completed
*Older updates can be found on the [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Updates|Updates Archive]].

== Translation ==

=== [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].

'''Translators please [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Style and Terminology Guidelines|OreImo Style and Terminology Guidelines]]

==The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai''] series by Tsukasa Fushimi==

'''You can find the EPUB and MOBI version of the Volumes in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5042 here].'''

===Volume 1 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?8w2yw4128o9vq1t PDF]) (Chapters 1 to 4 are Hosted)===
The following chapters 1 to 4 of Volume 1 are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], a sister group of Ayako-Fansubs.''' The 'Afterword' chapter is a contribution by courtesy of '''[[user:oldpier|oldpier]]'''. Also fully translated by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/ NanoDesu].
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2009/12/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-1/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/01/03/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-2/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/04/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-3/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-4/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2|Full Text]] - [http://oreimothetranslation.files.wordpress.com/2012/05/nanodesu-ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-ga-nai-volume-2.pdf PDF]) (Hosted)===
All the following chapters are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ NanoDesu]'''
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])

===Volume 3 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/color-illustrations// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-1// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-2// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-3// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]] (26%) (rest by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/afterword/ NanoDesu])

===Volume 4 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/color-illustrations/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*Afterword (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/afterword/ NanoDesu])

===Volume 5 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/color-illustrations/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*Afterword (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/afterword/ NanoDesu])

===Volume 6 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-6/color-illustrations/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-6/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-6/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 7([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 8([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 9([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 1|My Big Sister is Denpa Maiden and a Holy Angel]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Girl’s talk at late night]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 3|My Little Sister is So Cute]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chameleon Daughter]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 5|Charge - Maiden Road!]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 6|Dark Angel's Mistake]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 7|My Little Sister's Wedding Dress]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 10([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 11([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*Afterword
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Prologue|Volume 12 Prologue]]

===Volume 12 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Final Chapter|Final Chapter]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*[[Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_12_Afterword|Afterword]]

 
===My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:House-sitting in a Thunderstorm|House-sitting in a Thunderstorm]]

===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Drama CD Illustrations|Drama CD Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe|Chapter 1: At A
Certain Maid Cafe]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day|Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 3: My little sister can't be hook up in a psp game|Chapter 3: My little sister can't be hook up in a psp game]]
*Omake

===An Ending's Continuation===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:An Ending's Continuation|An Ending's Continuation]] '''(Not canon! Continuation Story of 1st PSP game)'''

===There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute ===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute|There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute]]

===A Certain Collaboration ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:A Certain Collaboration|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can't Cooperate with a Railgun|Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can't Cooperate with a Railgun]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can't Have a Girls' Talk with a Teleporter|Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can't Have a Girls' Talk with a Teleporter]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster's Life Counseling (Girls' Talk) Part 1|Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster's Life Counseling (Girls' Talk) Part 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 4: A Certain Electromaster's Life Counseling (Girls' Talk) Part 2|Chapter 4: A Certain Electromaster's Life Counseling (Girls' Talk) Part 2]]

===DVD Box Short Stories===
The following DVD Box short story, 'I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother', describes the perspective of Kirino covering a short portion of the events in Volume 1. It is a hosted translation with permission and credited to '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations]'''. The translation is locked from edits on their request. Do visit '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ their blog]''' for other translation projects.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother]] (by [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2011/04/oreimo-i-cant-possibly-ask-for-life.html C.E Light Novels Translations])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Memories of a Fallen Angel|Memories of a Fallen Angel]]

===Volume 1 Teasers (Presented for Archival Purposes)===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Teaser1|Teaser 1]] (16.3% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] 
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Teaser 2]] (~50% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] 

'''You can still tell us how you liked the teasers at the project thread in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].'''

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Chaos|Chaos]]

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[user:Chaos|Chaos]]
:* (External) NanoDesu at [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ OreImo the translation]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) Himatsubushi at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]
:* [[user:Magykalman |Magykalman ]]
:* [[user:Js06|Js06]]
:* [[user:Psieye|Psieye]]
:* [[user:Ueto_senshi|Ueto_senshi]]

'''A.F.K'''
:* [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Editors===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123 ]]
:*[[User:svastiKaThulhu|svastiKaThulhu]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) EvilLinkz at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]
:*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]
:* VictoriousV
:*[[User:Kory|Kory]]

===Other Contributors===
:* [[user:Seaghyn16|Seaghyn16]] (Translation)
:* [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations] (Translation)
:* [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] (Translation)
:* [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Cynicist|Cynicist]] (Translation: teaser)

==Series Overview==

*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない (August 10th, 2008, ISBN 978-4-0486-7180-4)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈2〉(December 5th, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7426-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈3〉(April 9th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7758-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈4〉(August 10th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7934-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈5〉(January 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8271-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈6〉(May 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8538-2)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈7〉(November 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0487-0052-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈8〉(May 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0486-1)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈9〉(September 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0813-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈10〉(April 10th, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886519-7)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈11〉(September 10th, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886887-7)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈12〉(June 7th, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-891607-3)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2013-10-13T06:21:39Z

Rohan123: Re-organized the "DVD box short story" and "Memories of a fallen angel" under one section, since they are from the same book.

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]

The ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Español|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Indonesia|Indonesian (Indonesian)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (Français)|Français (French)]]
*[[Ore no Imoto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake Ga Nai (Russian)|Русский (Russian)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi, with illustrations by Hiro Kanzaki.

Volume 1 was released by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], which we are hosting. Be sure to thank them accordingly.

==Story Synopsis==

17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally finds a DVD case of a childish anime program titled "Stardust Witch Meruru." What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game
CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines.) He didn't want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she'd bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a "typical girl nowadays" such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wants Kyousuke to have a "life consultation" with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.

''You can tell us what you think of the series by '''[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 polling here and discussing it here]'''.''

== Updates ==
*4th August 2013 - Side Story: A Certain Collaboration Completed
*24th July 2013 - Side Stories: ''An Ending's Continuation''('''Not Canon''') and ''There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute'' Completed
*14th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 6 and Epilogue Completed
*12th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 5 Completed
*9th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 4 Completed
*5th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 3 Completed
*29th June 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 2 Completed
*26th June 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 1 Completed
*Older updates can be found on the [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Updates|Updates Archive]].

== Translation ==

=== [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].

'''Translators please [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Style and Terminology Guidelines|OreImo Style and Terminology Guidelines]]

==The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai''] series by Tsukasa Fushimi==

'''You can find the EPUB and MOBI version of the Volumes in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5042 here].'''

===Volume 1 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?8w2yw4128o9vq1t PDF]) (Chapters 1 to 4 are Hosted)===
The following chapters 1 to 4 of Volume 1 are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], a sister group of Ayako-Fansubs.''' The 'Afterword' chapter is a contribution by courtesy of '''[[user:oldpier|oldpier]]'''. Also fully translated by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/ NanoDesu].
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2009/12/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-1/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/01/03/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-2/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/04/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-3/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-4/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2|Full Text]] - [http://oreimothetranslation.files.wordpress.com/2012/05/nanodesu-ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-ga-nai-volume-2.pdf PDF]) (Hosted)===
All the following chapters are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ NanoDesu]'''
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])

===Volume 3 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/color-illustrations// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-1// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-2// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-3// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]] (26%) (rest by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/afterword/ NanoDesu])

===Volume 4 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/color-illustrations/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*Afterword (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/afterword/ NanoDesu])

===Volume 5 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/color-illustrations/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*Afterword (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/afterword/ NanoDesu])

===Volume 6 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-6/color-illustrations/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-6/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-6/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 7([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 8([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 9([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 1|My Big Sister is Denpa Maiden and a Holy Angel]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Girl’s talk at late night]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 3|My Little Sister is So Cute]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chameleon Daughter]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 5|Charge - Maiden Road!]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 6|Dark Angel's Mistake]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 7|My Little Sister's Wedding Dress]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 10([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 11([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*Afterword
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Prologue|Volume 12 Prologue]]

===Volume 12 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Final Chapter|Final Chapter]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*[[Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_12_Afterword|Afterword]]

 
===My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:House-sitting in a Thunderstorm|House-sitting in a Thunderstorm]]

===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Drama CD Illustrations|Drama CD Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe|Chapter 1: At A
Certain Maid Cafe]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day|Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 3: My little sister can't be hook up in a psp game|Chapter 3: My little sister can't be hook up in a psp game]]
*Omake

===An Ending's Continuation===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:An Ending's Continuation|An Ending's Continuation]] '''(Not canon! Continuation Story of 1st PSP game)'''

===There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute ===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute|There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute]]

===A Certain Collaboration ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:A Certain Collaboration|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can't Cooperate with a Railgun|Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can't Cooperate with a Railgun]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can't Have a Girls' Talk with a Teleporter|Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can't Have a Girls' Talk with a Teleporter]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster's Life Counseling (Girls' Talk) Part 1|Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster's Life Counseling (Girls' Talk) Part 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 4: A Certain Electromaster's Life Counseling (Girls' Talk) Part 2|Chapter 4: A Certain Electromaster's Life Counseling (Girls' Talk) Part 2]]

===DVD Box Short Stories===
The following DVD Box short story, 'I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother', describes the perspective of Kirino covering a short portion of the events in Volume 1. It is a hosted translation with permission and credited to '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations]'''. The translation is locked from edits on their request. Do visit '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ their blog]''' for other translation projects.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother]] (by [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2011/04/oreimo-i-cant-possibly-ask-for-life.html C.E Light Novels Translations])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Memories of a Fallen Angel|Memories of a Fallen Angel]]

===Volume 1 Teasers (Presented for Archival Purposes)===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Teaser1|Teaser 1]] (16.3% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] 
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Teaser 2]] (~50% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] 

'''You can still tell us how you liked the teasers at the project thread in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].'''

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Chaos|Chaos]]

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[user:Chaos|Chaos]]
:* (External) NanoDesu at [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ OreImo the translation]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) Himatsubushi at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]
:* [[user:Magykalman |Magykalman ]]
:* [[user:Js06|Js06]]
:* [[user:Psieye|Psieye]]
:* [[user:Ueto_senshi|Ueto_senshi]]

'''A.F.K'''
:* [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Editors===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]]
:*[[User:svastiKaThulhu|svastiKaThulhu]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) EvilLinkz at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]
:*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]
:* VictoriousV
:*[[User:Kory|Kory]]

===Other Contributors===
:* [[user:Seaghyn16|Seaghyn16]] (Translation)
:* [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations] (Translation)
:* [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] (Translation)
:* [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Cynicist|Cynicist]] (Translation: teaser)

==Series Overview==

*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない (August 10th, 2008, ISBN 978-4-0486-7180-4)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈2〉(December 5th, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7426-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈3〉(April 9th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7758-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈4〉(August 10th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7934-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈5〉(January 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8271-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈6〉(May 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8538-2)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈7〉(November 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0487-0052-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈8〉(May 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0486-1)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈9〉(September 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0813-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈10〉(April 10th, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886519-7)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈11〉(September 10th, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886887-7)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈12〉(June 7th, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-891607-3)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2013-10-13T06:07:09Z

Rohan123:

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]

The ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Español|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Indonesia|Indonesian (Indonesian)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (Français)|Français (French)]]
*[[Ore no Imoto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake Ga Nai (Russian)|Русский (Russian)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi, with illustrations by Hiro Kanzaki.

Volume 1 was released by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], which we are hosting. Be sure to thank them accordingly.

==Story Synopsis==

17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally finds a DVD case of a childish anime program titled "Stardust Witch Meruru." What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game
CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines.) He didn't want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she'd bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a "typical girl nowadays" such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wants Kyousuke to have a "life consultation" with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.

''You can tell us what you think of the series by '''[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 polling here and discussing it here]'''.''

== Updates ==
*4th August 2013 - Side Story: A Certain Collaboration Completed
*24th July 2013 - Side Stories: ''An Ending's Continuation''('''Not Canon''') and ''There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute'' Completed
*14th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 6 and Epilogue Completed
*12th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 5 Completed
*9th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 4 Completed
*5th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 3 Completed
*29th June 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 2 Completed
*26th June 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 1 Completed
*Older updates can be found on the [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Updates|Updates Archive]].

== Translation ==

=== [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].

'''Translators please [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Style and Terminology Guidelines|OreImo Style and Terminology Guidelines]]

==The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai''] series by Tsukasa Fushimi==

'''You can find the EPUB and MOBI version of the Volumes in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5042 here].'''

===Volume 1 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?8w2yw4128o9vq1t PDF]) (Chapters 1 to 4 are Hosted)===
The following chapters 1 to 4 of Volume 1 are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], a sister group of Ayako-Fansubs.''' The 'Afterword' chapter is a contribution by courtesy of '''[[user:oldpier|oldpier]]'''. Also fully translated by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/ NanoDesu].
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2009/12/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-1/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/01/03/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-2/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/04/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-3/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-4/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2|Full Text]] - [http://oreimothetranslation.files.wordpress.com/2012/05/nanodesu-ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-ga-nai-volume-2.pdf PDF]) (Hosted)===
All the following chapters are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ NanoDesu]'''
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])

===Volume 3 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/color-illustrations// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-1// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-2// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-3// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]] (26%) (rest by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/afterword/ NanoDesu])

===Volume 4 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/color-illustrations/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*Afterword (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/afterword/ NanoDesu])

===Volume 5 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/color-illustrations/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*Afterword (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/afterword/ NanoDesu])

===Volume 6 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-6/color-illustrations/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-6/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-6/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 7([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 8([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 9([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 1|My Big Sister is Denpa Maiden and a Holy Angel]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Girl’s talk at late night]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 3|My Little Sister is So Cute]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chameleon Daughter]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 5|Charge - Maiden Road!]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 6|Dark Angel's Mistake]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 7|My Little Sister's Wedding Dress]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 10([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 11([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*Afterword
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Prologue|Volume 12 Prologue]]

===Volume 12 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Final Chapter|Final Chapter]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*[[Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_12_Afterword|Afterword]]

===My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:House-sitting in a Thunderstorm|House-sitting in a Thunderstorm]]

===Memories of a Fallen Angel===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Memories of a Fallen Angel|Memories of a Fallen Angel]]

===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Drama CD Illustrations|Drama CD Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe|Chapter 1: At A
Certain Maid Cafe]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day|Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 3: My little sister can't be hook up in a psp game|Chapter 3: My little sister can't be hook up in a psp game]]
*Omake


===An Ending's Continuation===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:An Ending's Continuation|An Ending's Continuation]] '''(Not canon! Continuation Story of 1st PSP game)'''

===There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute ===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute|There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute]]

===A Certain Collaboration ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:A Certain Collaboration|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can't Cooperate with a Railgun|Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can't Cooperate with a Railgun]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can't Have a Girls' Talk with a Teleporter|Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can't Have a Girls' Talk with a Teleporter]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster's Life Counseling (Girls' Talk) Part 1|Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster's Life Counseling (Girls' Talk) Part 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 4: A Certain Electromaster's Life Counseling (Girls' Talk) Part 2|Chapter 4: A Certain Electromaster's Life Counseling (Girls' Talk) Part 2]]

===DVD Box Short Story (Hosted)===
The following DVD Box short story describes the perspective of Kirino covering a short portion of the events in Volume 1. It is a hosted translation with permission and credited to '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations]'''. The translation is locked from edits on their request. Do visit '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ their blog]''' for other translation projects.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother]] (by [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2011/04/oreimo-i-cant-possibly-ask-for-life.html C.E Light Novels Translations])

===Volume 1 Teasers (Presented for Archival Purposes)===

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Teaser1|Teaser 1]] (16.3% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] 

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Teaser 2]] (~50% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] 

'''You can still tell us how you liked the teasers at the project thread in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].'''

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Chaos|Chaos]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''

:* [[user:Chaos|Chaos]]
:* (External) NanoDesu at [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ OreImo the translation]
'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) Himatsubushi at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]
:* [[user:Magykalman |Magykalman ]]
:* [[user:Js06|Js06]]
:* [[user:Psieye|Psieye]]
:* [[user:Ueto_senshi|Ueto_senshi]]

'''A.F.K'''
:* [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]]
:*[[User:svastiKaThulhu|svastiKaThulhu]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) EvilLinkz at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]
:*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]
:* VictoriousV
:*[[User:Kory|Kory]]

===Other Contributors===
:* [[user:Seaghyn16|Seaghyn16]] (Translation)
:* [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations] (Translation)
:* [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] (Translation)
:* [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Cynicist|Cynicist]] (Translation: teaser)

==Series Overview==

*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない (August 10th, 2008, ISBN 978-4-0486-7180-4)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈2〉(December 5th, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7426-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈3〉(April 9th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7758-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈4〉(August 10th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7934-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈5〉(January 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8271-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈6〉(May 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8538-2)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈7〉(November 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0487-0052-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈8〉(May 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0486-1)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈9〉(September 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0813-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈10〉(April 10th, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886519-7)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈11〉(September 10th, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886887-7)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈12〉(June 7th, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-891607-3)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Shurabara!

2013-10-13T05:49:15Z

Rohan123: /* Updates */

'''Shurabara!''' (しゅらばら!), also known as Shuraba Lovers, is a Japanese light novel series written by Kishi Haiya and illustrated by PurinPurin. As of October 2013, 8 volumes have been published by Media Factory under their MF Bunko J label. There is an ongoing manga adaptation by Kishi Haiya and Watari Masahito.

[[File:Shurabarav01_cover2.jpg|286px|thumb|right|Cover of Volume 1]]

==Story Synopsis==

"I don't want girls to hate me!" Yagimoto Kazuhiro is a highschool boy who has such a mentality and acts the "good old guy" role. In the end, however, he could not break away from his good old guy image, and was labelled with "Time without a girlfriend = age". Now, this youth's springtime has come.

"...Kazuhiro-kun, I have a request...can you become my boyfriend?" (by a classmate)

"Yagimoto-sama. Please let us become lovers!" (by a colleague)

"Kazu, be my boyfriend!" (by a childhood friend)

In such a short period of time, three spring days have appeared!? But no matter how you look at it, three of them seem to be hiding something...!?

The lovable romantic comedy with a "battlefield" feel starts!! ...Want to three-time?

==Updates==

*10th October 2013 - Translation started!
*12th October 2013 - Volume 1 Prologue Completed.

==Translation==

===Format Standards===

'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

===[[Shurabara! Registration Page|Registration page]]===

'''Translators are asked to [[Shurabara! Registration Page|Register]] the chapters they want to work on.'''

==Feedback Thread==

'''If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us on the [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=5718 Feedback Thread]'''

==The ''Shurabara!'' series by Kishi Haiya ==

'''Teaser'''

===Volume 1===
[[File:Shurabarav01_cover2.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: It's Not My Popular Period]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 1 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 2===
[[File:Shurabarav02_cover.png|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 3===
[[File:Shurabarav03_cover.png|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 3 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

==Project Staff==
* Project Administrator:
* Project Supervisor: [[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]]

==== Translators ====

'''Active'''
*[[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] (Chinese trans.)

'''Inactive'''

==== Editors ====

'''Active'''

'''Inactive'''

==Project Status==

Project Status: '''Teaser'''

[[Category:Teasers]]
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]

Shurabara!

2013-10-13T05:48:22Z

Rohan123: /* Updates */

'''Shurabara!''' (しゅらばら!), also known as Shuraba Lovers, is a Japanese light novel series written by Kishi Haiya and illustrated by PurinPurin. As of October 2013, 8 volumes have been published by Media Factory under their MF Bunko J label. There is an ongoing manga adaptation by Kishi Haiya and Watari Masahito.

[[File:Shurabarav01_cover2.jpg|286px|thumb|right|Cover of Volume 1]]

==Story Synopsis==

"I don't want girls to hate me!" Yagimoto Kazuhiro is a highschool boy who has such a mentality and acts the "good old guy" role. In the end, however, he could not break away from his good old guy image, and was labelled with "Time without a girlfriend = age". Now, this youth's springtime has come.

"...Kazuhiro-kun, I have a request...can you become my boyfriend?" (by a classmate)

"Yagimoto-sama. Please let us become lovers!" (by a colleague)

"Kazu, be my boyfriend!" (by a childhood friend)

In such a short period of time, three spring days have appeared!? But no matter how you look at it, three of them seem to be hiding something...!?

The lovable romantic comedy with a "battlefield" feel starts!! ...Want to three-time?

==Updates==

10th October 2013 - Translation started!
12th October 2013 - Volume 1 Prologue Completed.

==Translation==

===Format Standards===

'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

===[[Shurabara! Registration Page|Registration page]]===

'''Translators are asked to [[Shurabara! Registration Page|Register]] the chapters they want to work on.'''

==Feedback Thread==

'''If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us on the [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=5718 Feedback Thread]'''

==The ''Shurabara!'' series by Kishi Haiya ==

'''Teaser'''

===Volume 1===
[[File:Shurabarav01_cover2.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: It's Not My Popular Period]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 1 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 2===
[[File:Shurabarav02_cover.png|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 3===
[[File:Shurabarav03_cover.png|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 3 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[Shurabara!:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

==Project Staff==
* Project Administrator:
* Project Supervisor: [[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]]

==== Translators ====

'''Active'''
*[[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] (Chinese trans.)

'''Inactive'''

==== Editors ====

'''Active'''

'''Inactive'''

==Project Status==

Project Status: '''Teaser'''

[[Category:Teasers]]
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2013-10-12T18:56:56Z

Rohan123: Italicized a part.

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2013-10-12T18:54:17Z

Rohan123: Translated by PROzess on the forum.

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2013-10-12T06:14:04Z

Rohan123: Removed [Harem] tag.

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|170px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]

The ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Español|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Indonesia|Indonesian (Indonesian)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (Français)|Français (French)]]
*[[Ore no Imoto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake Ga Nai (Russian)|Русский (Russian)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi, with illustrations by Hiro Kanzaki.

Volume 1 was released by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], which we are hosting. Be sure to thank them accordingly.

==Story Synopsis==

17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally finds a DVD case of a childish anime program titled "Stardust Witch Meruru." What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game
CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines.) He didn't want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she'd bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a "typical girl nowadays" such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wants Kyousuke to have a "life consultation" with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.

''You can tell us what you think of the series by '''[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 polling here and discussing it here]'''.''

== Updates ==
*4th August 2013 - Side Story: A Certain Collaboration Completed
*24th July 2013 - Side Stories: ''An Ending's Continuation''('''Not Canon''') and ''There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute'' Completed
*14th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 6 and Epilogue Completed
*12th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 5 Completed
*9th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 4 Completed
*5th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 3 Completed
*29th June 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 2 Completed
*26th June 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 1 Completed
*Older updates can be found on the [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Updates|Updates Archive]].

== Translation ==

=== [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].

'''Translators please [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Style and Terminology Guidelines|OreImo Style and Terminology Guidelines]]

==The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai''] series by Tsukasa Fushimi==

'''You can find the EPUB and MOBI version of the Volumes in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5042 here].'''

===Volume 1 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?8w2yw4128o9vq1t PDF]) (Chapters 1 to 4 are Hosted)===
The following chapters 1 to 4 of Volume 1 are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], a sister group of Ayako-Fansubs.''' The 'Afterword' chapter is a contribution by courtesy of '''[[user:oldpier|oldpier]]'''. Also fully translated by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/ NanoDesu].
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2009/12/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-1/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/01/03/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-2/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/04/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-3/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-4/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2|Full Text]] - [http://oreimothetranslation.files.wordpress.com/2012/05/nanodesu-ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-ga-nai-volume-2.pdf PDF]) (Hosted)===
All the following chapters are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ NanoDesu]'''
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])

===Volume 3 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/color-illustrations// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-1// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-2// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-3// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]] (26%) (rest by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/afterword/ NanoDesu])

===Volume 4 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/color-illustrations/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*Afterword (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/afterword/ NanoDesu])

===Volume 5 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/color-illustrations/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*Afterword (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/afterword/ NanoDesu])

===Volume 6 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-6/color-illustrations/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-6/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-6/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 7([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 8([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 9([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 1|My Big Sister is Denpa Maiden and a Holy Angel]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Girl’s talk at late night]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 3|My Little Sister is So Cute]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chameleon Daughter]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 5|Charge - Maiden Road!]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 6|Dark Angel's Mistake]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 7|My Little Sister's Wedding Dress]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 10([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 11([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*Afterword
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Prologue|Volume 12 Prologue]]

===Volume 12 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Final Chapter|Final Chapter]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*[[Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_12_Afterword|Afterword]]

===My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:House-sitting in a Thunderstorm|House-sitting in a Thunderstorm]]

===Memories of a Fallen Angel===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Memories of a Fallen Angel|Memories of a Fallen Angel]]

===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Drama CD Illustrations|Drama CD Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe|Chapter 1: At A
Certain Maid Cafe]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day|Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 3: My little sister can't be hook up in a psp game|Chapter 3: My little sister can't be hook up in a psp game]]
*Omake


===An Ending's Continuation===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:An Ending's Continuation|An Ending's Continuation]] '''(Not canon! Continuation Story of 1st PSP game)'''

===There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute ===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute|There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute]]

===A Certain Collaboration ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:A Certain Collaboration|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can't Cooperate with a Railgun|Chapter 1: My Little Sister Can't Cooperate with a Railgun]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can't Have a Girls' Talk with a Teleporter|Chapter 2: My Little Sister Can't Have a Girls' Talk with a Teleporter]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster's Life Counseling (Girls' Talk) Part 1|Chapter 3: A Certain Electromaster's Life Counseling (Girls' Talk) Part 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 4: A Certain Electromaster's Life Counseling (Girls' Talk) Part 2|Chapter 4: A Certain Electromaster's Life Counseling (Girls' Talk) Part 2]]

===DVD Box Short Story (Hosted)===
The following DVD Box short story describes the perspective of Kirino covering a short portion of the events in Volume 1. It is a hosted translation with permission and credited to '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations]'''. The translation is locked from edits on their request. Do visit '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ their blog]''' for other translation projects.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother]] (by [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2011/04/oreimo-i-cant-possibly-ask-for-life.html C.E Light Novels Translations])

===Volume 1 Teasers (Presented for Archival Purposes)===

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Teaser1|Teaser 1]] (16.3% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] 

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Teaser 2]] (~50% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] 

'''You can still tell us how you liked the teasers at the project thread in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].'''

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Chaos|Chaos]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''

:* [[user:Chaos|Chaos]]
:* (External) NanoDesu at [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ OreImo the translation]
'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) Himatsubushi at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]
:* [[user:Magykalman |Magykalman ]]
:* [[user:Js06|Js06]]
:* [[user:Psieye|Psieye]]
:* [[user:Ueto_senshi|Ueto_senshi]]

'''A.F.K'''
:* [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]]
:*[[User:svastiKaThulhu|svastiKaThulhu]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) EvilLinkz at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]
:*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]
:* VictoriousV
:*[[User:Kory|Kory]]

===Other Contributors===
:* [[user:Seaghyn16|Seaghyn16]] (Translation)
:* [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations] (Translation)
:* [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] (Translation)
:* [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Cynicist|Cynicist]] (Translation: teaser)

==Series Overview==

*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない (August 10th, 2008, ISBN 978-4-0486-7180-4)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈2〉(December 5th, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7426-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈3〉(April 9th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7758-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈4〉(August 10th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7934-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈5〉(January 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8271-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈6〉(May 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8538-2)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈7〉(November 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0487-0052-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈8〉(May 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0486-1)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈9〉(September 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0813-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈10〉(April 10th, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886519-7)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈11〉(September 10th, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886887-7)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈12〉(June 7th, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-891607-3)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Dungeon ni Deai wo Motomeru no wa Machigatteiru Darou ka

2013-10-10T07:50:35Z

Rohan123: /* Format Standards */

[[File:DanMachi Vol 1 Cover.jpeg|thumb|280px]]
'''Dungeon ni Deai wo Motomeru no wa Machigatteiru Darou ka''', shortened as '''DanMachi'''(ダンまち), is a Japanese light novel series written by Fujino Omori and illustrated by Suzuhito Yasuda. The first volume of the novel was published on Jan 15, 2013. Since then, 3 volumes have been published by SOFTBANK Creative under their GA Bunko label. 
A manga adaptation by Kunieda (Art) and Omori, Fujino (Story) began its serialization on Aug 2, 2013 in the seinen manga magazine, Young Gangan, published by Square Enix.

==Story Synopsis==
The huge labyrinth city, Orario, is the gateway to the huge underground maze commonly known as the “Dungeon”. Its strange name causes excitement, a place to gain honour, and maybe even a romance with a pretty girl. A place where people hold their breath, hoping to gain all they wish for, a place where a solitary young man meets a little “god”.

“Alright, Bell-kun, follow me! It’s time for the “Familiar” initiation rite to happen!” 
“Yes! I’m going to get stronger!”

The fated meeting of a boy who wants to become an adventurer, and the failed god who doesn’t even have a single follower.

This boy’s journey as written by the goddess, “Family’s Legend” (Familiar’s Myth)

==Series Information==

*'''Genre:''' Action, Adventure, Comedy, Fantasy, Romance, Harem.
*'''Original Title:''' ダンジョンに出会いを求めるのは間違っているだろうか
*'''English Title:''' Is it wrong that I want to meet you in a dungeon / Can't I Expect A Chance Encounter In The Dungeon?
*'''Author:''' Fujino Omori
*'''Illustrator:''' Suzuhito Yasuda
*'''Published Volumes:''' 1-3
*'''Series Status:''' Ongoing

==Translation==
===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[DanMachi Terminology and Guidelines|Project-Specific Terminology and Guidelines]]

===[[DanMachi Registration Page|Register]]===

'''Translators are asked to [[DanMachi Registration Page|Register]] the chapters they want to work on.'''

===Feedback Thread===
'''If you enjoyed the translation, or want to give constructive criticism, why don't you tell us at [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=6013 the forum].'''

==Updates==
*18th August, 2013 - Teaser project started, Volume 1 Prologue completed.

==The ''Dungeon ni Deai wo Motomeru no wa Machigatteiru Darou ka'' series by Fujino Omori==

===Volume 1===
[[File:DanMachi Vol 1 Cover.jpeg|thumb|180px]]
:*[[DanMachi Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[DanMachi Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
:*[[DanMachi Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] '''(Incomplete)'''
 

==Project Staff==

:*Project Administrator:
:*Project Supervisor:

===Translators===

'''Active'''

*[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]]

'''Inactive'''

===Editors===

'''Active'''

*[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123 ]]

==Series Overview==
'''(Please Add)'''

[[Category:Teasers]]
[[Category:GA Bunko]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2013-10-08T19:33:31Z

Rohan123:

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2013-10-08T19:32:03Z

Rohan123: Changed '---' to em-dashes.

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2013-10-08T19:28:50Z

Rohan123: Translated by PROzess on the forum.

Talk:Dungeon ni Deai wo Motomeru no wa Machigatteiru Darou ka

2013-10-08T19:22:08Z

Rohan123:

wow , have been reading the manga and loving it. Thanks for your translation

thank you very much for starting translate --[[User:Sabado|Sabado]]

Lawnninja555 here, love the manga, found out is was a LN so looked for it, saw it was in teasers. So wondering if anyone knows if this is going in to limbo, or if anyone was thinking of picking up the series. --[[User:Lawnninja555|Lawnninja555]]
:I don't know about the other chapters/volumes but Mytsy has picked up volume 1 chapter 1. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123 ]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 03:55, 6 October 2013 (CDT)

From what I read in the forms, Mytsy is new at the TL game, so is reserved to go about and translate the whole novel/s. So Mytsy is hoping someone might at least help them, or at most take the work of their hands. I do not know if Mytsy plans on waiting for a bit, in hopes some one decides to help, or if Mytsy is going to go through and do it at their own pace. personally I do not care if it takes a year per chapter, but I would like to know if it might be a good idea to stop with the dally checks. --[[User:Lawnninja555|Lawnninja555]]

Well more or less its like that.But to me it doesnt matter if somebody just went ahead of me or not,whole reason I started novel is to push my limits and gain more experience in this peculiar area.For now I'm translating it a safe pace(albeit slow).If anyone wants to take over and translate this faster than me, he can feel free to do so. --[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 19:35, 6 October 2013 (CDT)

Thank you both for the information. It was good to understand what is going on. for some reason when I was scanning the new stuff, this hit it for me, so I was zealous on finding out what was going on. I understand that it is by your good will that people with a shear lack of talent with other languages (like me) can partake of your work. personally I can wait a long time and I hope you enjoy your hobby to your fullest.
I also leave this parting gift. I hope you find it as funny as i did
http://tinyurl.com/mp5m2tf --[[User:Lawnninja555|Lawnninja555]]
:Yea, translators are awesome. And sorry, I didn't find it very funny. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123 ]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 14:22, 8 October 2013 (CDT)

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2013-10-07T11:20:34Z

Rohan123: Changed '---' to em-dashes.

==First Master and Servant Contract==

Naruse Mio, chased out of the Toujo House, came to a park on a hill with Maria.

It was the park, where she had watched the sunset after cycling around the city on Basara’s bicycle.

—30 minutes since they had arrived there. Mio silently watched the glow of the city at night.

It was a beautiful sight. The glow of the buildings and the light of cars or trains appeared just like an illumination. Mio thought, if that how it looked when one looked down from the stars in the sky.

…Just like he said.

Remembering about the guy that taught her about this beautiful view, Mio frowned slightly.

“I knew coming together would be impossible…”

Back then, Mio had replied with a vague answer on Basara’s suggestion. Because she had known. That there wouldn’t be such a chance. Ever since they met, they had deceived Basara.

“Excuse me, Mio-sama… please do cheer up.”

Maria next to her looked up at her with worried eyes. Her appearance was back to one of a human.

“We were just unlucky that they turned out to be Heroes. With someone else, I am sure—”

“No, Maria… let’s put an end to all the deceiving.”

Mio shook her head.

“I wanted a base ''without involving anyone if possible'', but… deceiving someone for that is certainly not to my liking.”

It wasn’t like they were penniless. Mio’s late foster father left them plenty of savings. But for a base, a single house was the best. If they carelessly rented an apartment or mansion in a living complex, the other inhabitants might get dragged in.

However, Mio was a minor to begin with. Furthermore, without relatives. And Maria was a child by appearance.

Like this they obviously couldn’t buy a place, nor rent. Of course it was possible that Maria manipulated memories with her magic, but she would have to manipulated the memories of a lot of people, if they wanted to buy a house as a minor and live without drawing the suspicion from the real estate office. Moreover, the memories would need to match each person’s position and relationships. The memory manipulation magic wasn’t that powerful.

That was why Mio and Maria had done such a roundabout way.

“I understand… I will abide by your words, Mio-sama.”

Maria didn’t object. She must have understood her feelings. With a soft smile,

“That is what makes you kind, Mio-sama… I personally do not see any problem with deceiving a humans that approach us with ulterior motives though.”

“Maybe…”

Maria said something reasonable. After their current parents had passed away, the lawyer entrusted with the will had tried to deceive Mio to steal her inheritance. When Mio had walked around at night with Maria, guys had approached them worried, yet with the ulterior motive in the open. Therefore they became unable to trust anyone than themselves. However if guys like them existed, they thought it wouldn’t be bad to deceive them. After all, both side were lying.

—So, one month ago, when they were surrounded by delinquents in the city, Jin had come to their rescue.

They couldn’t trust him either. He would just deceive them as well.

He would betray them in the end…That was what they thought.

That was the reason Maria manipulated his memories and planned to take over the house. But, by doing so, they turned into the same kind as these guys.

“…But, who could have imagined that these two were Heroes.”

Mio showed a self-mocking smile. She wasn’t blaming them for hiding their lineage. They had done the same. Of course they might be able to overwhelm Basara if they went back to the house now and fought at full power. There was a possibility to make that house their base then.

“But…”

Jin and Basara both had been different from the others they had deceived. She thought that she might have found people she could put her trust in, for the first time after the death of her parents.

…But.

What was the point of that now. It was too late. Time couldn’t be turned back. Upon that,

“Mio-sama…”

Maria next to her called with a calm tone.

“Sorry… We need to figure out what to do from now on, but first we need a place to stay tonight.”

But Maria lightly shook her head to the side. And then, she said with a slightly stiff voice.

“No— It looks like there is something we have to do before that.”

On these words, Mio noticed the surrounding atmosphere.

Unnoticed, the park had become ominous quiet. An unnatural silence. Mio immediately understood what that meant. For the past half year, she had gotten the necessary knowledge.

“Magic to keep humans away….”

Mio or Maria hadn’t used it. Then there was only one explanation.

“Please watch out… It is an enemy.”

Maria glared in front of her. Upon that, there was a movement in the darkness there.

What appeared from the shadow were three ominous shades. These shades gradually changed shape.

One changed into a [shadow] that had a black humanoid silhouette with a long hilted scythe, like a death god.

The remaining two into a magical lion beasts with wings— A manticore.

Without doubt. It were devils. And most likely servants of the current Devil Lord. They emitted an obviously bloodlust. It exposed them their existence. And also their aim. Therefore,

“I see… To think that you would come on your own accord.”

Mio challengingly glared at the three [enemies].

Her squeezed out voice was faintly trembling. It wasn’t out of fear. But out of—''anger.''

“Unforgivable… I’ll avenge my parents….”

Needless to say, Mio learned the truth and her lineage from Maria after her parents’ death. That she, Naruse Mio, was the only daughter of the previous Devil Lord. And that the two people she considered as her parents were just foster parents.

As unbelievable it was, she accepted it when Maria showed her true appearance and magic.

Yes. Mio’s parents weren’t related by blood to her. They might just have raised and looked after her because of an order from her real father.

….But.

Naruse Mio thought. The two that raised her were surely her parents.

Rather than the real father she never met, they were her precious family.

That was why she would never forgive it. Mio certainly had yet to awaken the power of her father— of the Devil Lord. Still,

“Kindly getting rid of all humans… Fine, bring it on.”

Mio inherited something in the blood of her father. That was— the talent for magic.

“Prepare yourselves… I’ll kill you a hundred times.”

At the same time she said that, Mio’s body emitted a crimson aura. She released her own magical power.

—Usually. The magical aura was a negative black.

The magical surge emitted by the enemies right now was a jet black, darker than the night.

In regards to that, Maria or moderate Devils like Mio’s father Wilbert had a blue aura. It was a colour of these that had sworn to free themselves off the revenge against the God Tribe.

The aura of magical power changed colour depending on the heart of the devil that used it.

But— Mio must have sworn revenged for her killed parents and chosen the path of hostility.

So when she learned how to use her magical power from Maria, her aura was neither black, nor blue, but a scarlet even more brilliant than blood. The kind of crimson colour that burnt unforgivable enemies to ashes.

“—Okay, let’s get started.”

Special abilities like magic essentially didn’t exist in this world. Average humans couldn’t perceive that phenomena. Therefore they couldn’t interfere here. And— Mio’s words were the sign for the beginning of the battle.

The two manticore [shadows] closed in to them simultaneous. On this coordinated movement,

“Eat this!”

Mio released an offence magic. A flash and a explosion sounded at the same time. A lightning magic crashed down from the sky. But, the two shadows burst though the dust created by the attack.

Manticores. These keen-witted magical beasts must have dodged the lightning.

…What about the scythe guy…

She no longer could feel the presence of the enemy in the soaring dust. He must have been defeated by the lightning magic. In that case, Mio shifted her senses back to the two magical beasts.

“Mio-sama, I will go next.”

Maria besides her kicked the ground and flew forward, standing in the way of the manticores. However it was a disadvantaged two vs. one with an overwhelming difference in physiques.

“———”

The manticores, deciding to finishing off Maria, who gave an easy target, first, split up to the right and left and made a pinching movement from the sides. Closing the distance, one came at Maria with it’s fangs, the other with it’s claws. A combined attack from the side and top. The only available option for Maria to dodge it was retreating. However,

“Ahahaha, so foolish.”

Along with a laughter, Maria leaped forward. She headed for the right leg of one of the manticores— the one that tried to kill her with it’s fangs. She closed the distance in an instant and when she was close enough to reach it with her hands,

“Please entertain me a bit.”

Saying so, she swung down her right fist on the giant magical beast’s head.

—Unlike Mio, Maria didn’t specialize in offensive magic.

Then how was she fighting? That was answered— by a roar and an impact. The manticore, who received Maria’s fist, crashed flattened into the ground. That impact hollowed the ground, making a crater. In it’s centre, the manticore didn’t move an inch anymore. It even lost it’s shape. Maria looked down on these remains and snorted scorning with a hmpf.

“Is that all… So boring. Please resist unsightly and make me wet.”

Then she moved her gaze to a new target.

But the magical beasts approaching Maria from the right changed his own course. It was plunging itself towards Mio. Mio didn’t move. And the raised, sharp claw swung down on Mio.

KEEEEEK! With a metallic sound, the claw was repelled. The ferocious attack of the magical beasts had been fended off by a transparent wall that Mio had set up previously. Mio held up her right hand towards the manticore.

“It’s over— Die a hundred times and try again.”

At the same time she declared calmly, the red ball of light that Mio had created hit it directly.

After the explosion— there was not a single dust of it left.

“Are you unhurt, Mio-sama?”

On Maria’s outcall from afar, Mio nodded with a “Yes”.

…These guys had finally made their move.

It had been half a year since the murder or her parents— since the start of the tragedy.

The enemy hadn’t used any flashy attacks so far, but now they had finally come after her.

“Fine… Just bring it on.”

Naruse Mio would never forgive the enemy that killed her parents.

And she would definitely defeat the current Devil Lord that gave the order for it. At all costs.

“—Oh, we better get away from here.”

By defeating the enemy, the magic to keep humans away should have been lifted. The place was a complete mess due to Mio and Maria’s attacks.

They would get reported if a by-passer saw this.

…But, before that.

One last time, Mio looked at the night scenery of the city. At the scenery she was supposed to look at with the boy.

—That was an opening.

“Mio-sama!”

When she turned around on Maria’s scream, a [shadow] stood in front of Mio.

The enemy that was supposed to be defeated by the first lighting magic. It’s hand glowed with black magical power.

Not good— Mio immediately erected a barrier, but it was a bit too late. The [shadow] released a lightning attack magic, which lost steam midway by colliding with the barrier, but directly hit Mio nevertheless.

On that impact, Mio was blown backwards. The park was build on higher grounds— a hill. Mio had watched over the city from it’s edge. Right before the cliff.

The wooden fence to prevent falls was aging and couldn’t absord Mio’s fall.

Therefore. Slung away over the cliff, Mio started to fall down.

“Kuh…!”

Mio tried to activate a wind magic right away, but failed to.

Due to the enemy’s lightning attack, she couldn’t move her body properly and couldn’t focus her mind enough to cast magic.

…At this rate…!

It should been more than ten metre until the road below.

The ground was asphalt. Mio’s body simply would be unable to endure the impact of the crash.

Mio cursed her own carelessness. Was dying here her fate?

Was this her life, dying without avenged the murder of her parents?

She tightly closed her eyes in despair and frustration—At that time. Mio heard a single sound.

It was a voice. A shouted voice that prolonged the vocal “o”.

….Eh?

So Mio faced the voice. To right beside her. Upon that,

“—Oooooooh!”

On the tile of the concrete surface of the wall that guarded against soil slides. With that as his foothold, a single boy ran sideways with an terrific speed into her direction.

At the time Mio realized who it was, she was embraced in midair— by Toujou Basara.

“—Whoops!”

Catching Mio, Basara twisted his body in midair. Mio’s vision alternated between top and bottom. And carrying Mio, Basara landed on the ground without troubles. There should have been still quite the distance to the ground. And Basara managed to cushion the landing by just using his lower body as an elastic spring.

“……….Fuh.”

In his arms, Mio heard Basara making a breath of relief. Then she was slowly lowered onto the ground.

Still affected by the enemy’s lightning magic, she sat on the ground.

“Why…”

Mio looked up to Basara. She still couldn’t fully believe that she was saved.

Why did Basara save her? She didn’t know the answer to that.

“Well, that’s—”

Basara tried to save something awkwardly.

“—Watch out!”

It was negated by Maria’s shout from the top of the cliff.

Naruse Mio looked. Behind Basara, who looked at her, the [shadow] came down jumping. Most likely as soon as it noticed Basara, it had jumped down the cliff in pursuit.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2013-10-07T11:16:42Z

Rohan123: Translated by PROzess on the forum.

==First Master and Servant Contract==

Naruse Mio, chased out of the Toujo House, came to a park on a hill with Maria.

It was the park, where she had watched the sunset after cycling around the city on Basara’s bicycle.

---30 minutes since they had arrived there. Mio silently watched the glow of the city at night.

It was a beautiful sight. The glow of the buildings and the light of cars or trains appeared just like an illumination. Mio thought, if that how it looked when one looked down from the stars in the sky.

…Just like he said.

Remembering about the guy that taught her about this beautiful view, Mio frowned slightly.

“I knew coming together would be impossible…”

Back then, Mio had replied with a vague answer on Basara’s suggestion. Because she had known. That there wouldn’t be such a chance. Ever since they met, they had deceived Basara.

“Excuse me, Mio-sama… please do cheer up.”

Maria next to her looked up at her with worried eyes. Her appearance was back to one of a human.

“We were just unlucky that they turned out to be Heroes. With someone else, I am sure---”

“No, Maria… let’s put an end to all the deceiving.”

Mio shook her head.

“I wanted a base ''without involving anyone if possible'', but… deceiving someone for that is certainly not to my liking.”

It wasn’t like they were penniless. Mio’s late foster father left them plenty of savings. But for a base, a single house was the best. If they carelessly rented an apartment or mansion in a living complex, the other inhabitants might get dragged in.

However, Mio was a minor to begin with. Furthermore, without relatives. And Maria was a child by appearance.

Like this they obviously couldn’t buy a place, nor rent. Of course it was possible that Maria manipulated memories with her magic, but she would have to manipulated the memories of a lot of people, if they wanted to buy a house as a minor and live without drawing the suspicion from the real estate office. Moreover, the memories would need to match each person’s position and relationships. The memory manipulation magic wasn’t that powerful.

That was why Mio and Maria had done such a roundabout way.

“I understand… I will abide by your words, Mio-sama.”

Maria didn’t object. She must have understood her feelings. With a soft smile,

“That is what makes you kind, Mio-sama… I personally do not see any problem with deceiving a humans that approach us with ulterior motives though.”

“Maybe…”

Maria said something reasonable. After their current parents had passed away, the lawyer entrusted with the will had tried to deceive Mio to steal her inheritance. When Mio had walked around at night with Maria, guys had approached them worried, yet with the ulterior motive in the open. Therefore they became unable to trust anyone than themselves. However if guys like them existed, they thought it wouldn’t be bad to deceive them. After all, both side were lying.

---So, one month ago, when they were surrounded by delinquents in the city, Jin had come to their rescue.

They couldn’t trust him either. He would just deceive them as well.

He would betray them in the end…That was what they thought.

That was the reason Maria manipulated his memories and planned to take over the house. But, by doing so, they turned into the same kind as these guys.

“…But, who could have imagined that these two were Heroes.”

Mio showed a self-mocking smile. She wasn’t blaming them for hiding their lineage. They had done the same. Of course they might be able to overwhelm Basara if they went back to the house now and fought at full power. There was a possibility to make that house their base then.

“But…”

Jin and Basara both had been different from the others they had deceived. She thought that she might have found people she could put her trust in, for the first time after the death of her parents.

…But.

What was the point of that now. It was too late. Time couldn’t be turned back. Upon that,

“Mio-sama…”

Maria next to her called with a calm tone.

“Sorry… We need to figure out what to do from now on, but first we need a place to stay tonight.”

But Maria lightly shook her head to the side. And then, she said with a slightly stiff voice.

“No--- It looks like there is something we have to do before that.”

On these words, Mio noticed the surrounding atmosphere.

Unnoticed, the park had become ominous quiet. An unnatural silence. Mio immediately understood what that meant. For the past half year, she had gotten the necessary knowledge.

“Magic to keep humans away….”

Mio or Maria hadn’t used it. Then there was only one explanation.

“Please watch out… It is an enemy.”

Maria glared in front of her. Upon that, there was a movement in the darkness there.

What appeared from the shadow were three ominous shades. These shades gradually changed shape.

One changed into a [shadow] that had a black humanoid silhouette with a long hilted scythe, like a death god.

The remaining two into a magical lion beasts with wings--- A manticore.

Without doubt. It were devils. And most likely servants of the current Devil Lord. They emitted an obviously bloodlust. It exposed them their existence. And also their aim. Therefore,

“I see… To think that you would come on your own accord.”

Mio challengingly glared at the three [enemies].

Her squeezed out voice was faintly trembling. It wasn’t out of fear. But out of---''anger.''

“Unforgivable… I’ll avenge my parents….”

Needless to say, Mio learned the truth and her lineage from Maria after her parents’ death. That she, Naruse Mio, was the only daughter of the previous Devil Lord. And that the two people she considered as her parents were just foster parents.

As unbelievable it was, she accepted it when Maria showed her true appearance and magic.

Yes. Mio’s parents weren’t related by blood to her. They might just have raised and looked after her because of an order from her real father.

….But.

Naruse Mio thought. The two that raised her were surely her parents.

Rather than the real father she never met, they were her precious family.

That was why she would never forgive it. Mio certainly had yet to awaken the power of her father--- of the Devil Lord. Still,

“Kindly getting rid of all humans… Fine, bring it on.”

Mio inherited something in the blood of her father. That was--- the talent for magic.

“Prepare yourselves… I’ll kill you a hundred times.”

At the same time she said that, Mio’s body emitted a crimson aura. She released her own magical power.

---Usually. The magical aura was a negative black.

The magical surge emitted by the enemies right now was a jet black, darker than the night.

In regards to that, Maria or moderate Devils like Mio’s father Wilbert had a blue aura. It was a colour of these that had sworn to free themselves off the revenge against the God Tribe.

The aura of magical power changed colour depending on the heart of the devil that used it.

But--- Mio must have sworn revenged for her killed parents and chosen the path of hostility.

So when she learned how to use her magical power from Maria, her aura was neither black, nor blue, but a scarlet even more brilliant than blood. The kind of crimson colour that burnt unforgivable enemies to ashes.

“---Okay, let’s get started.”

Special abilities like magic essentially didn’t exist in this world. Average humans couldn’t perceive that phenomena. Therefore they couldn’t interfere here. And--- Mio’s words were the sign for the beginning of the battle.

The two manticore [shadows] closed in to them simultaneous. On this coordinated movement,

“Eat this!”

Mio released an offence magic. A flash and a explosion sounded at the same time. A lightning magic crashed down from the sky. But, the two shadows burst though the dust created by the attack.

Manticores. These keen-witted magical beasts must have dodged the lightning.

…What about the scythe guy…

She no longer could feel the presence of the enemy in the soaring dust. He must have been defeated by the lightning magic. In that case, Mio shifted her senses back to the two magical beasts.

“Mio-sama, I will go next.”

Maria besides her kicked the ground and flew forward, standing in the way of the manticores. However it was a disadvantaged two vs. one with an overwhelming difference in physiques.

“------”

The manticores, deciding to finishing off Maria, who gave an easy target, first, split up to the right and left and made a pinching movement from the sides. Closing the distance, one came at Maria with it’s fangs, the other with it’s claws. A combined attack from the side and top. The only available option for Maria to dodge it was retreating. However,

“Ahahaha, so foolish.”

Along with a laughter, Maria leaped forward. She headed for the right leg of one of the manticores--- the one that tried to kill her with it’s fangs. She closed the distance in an instant and when she was close enough to reach it with her hands,

“Please entertain me a bit.”

Saying so, she swung down her right fist on the giant magical beast’s head.

---Unlike Mio, Maria didn’t specialize in offensive magic.

Then how was she fighting? That was answered--- by a roar and an impact. The manticore, who received Maria’s fist, crashed flattened into the ground. That impact hollowed the ground, making a crater. In it’s centre, the manticore didn’t move an inch anymore. It even lost it’s shape. Maria looked down on these remains and snorted scorning with a hmpf.

“Is that all… So boring. Please resist unsightly and make me wet.”

Then she moved her gaze to a new target.

But the magical beasts approaching Maria from the right changed his own course. It was plunging itself towards Mio. Mio didn’t move. And the raised, sharp claw swung down on Mio.

KEEEEEK! With a metallic sound, the claw was repelled. The ferocious attack of the magical beasts had been fended off by a transparent wall that Mio had set up previously. Mio held up her right hand towards the manticore.

“It’s over--- Die a hundred times and try again.”

At the same time she declared calmly, the red ball of light that Mio had created hit it directly.

After the explosion--- there was not a single dust of it left.

“Are you unhurt, Mio-sama?”

On Maria’s outcall from afar, Mio nodded with a “Yes”.

…These guys had finally made their move.

It had been half a year since the murder or her parents--- since the start of the tragedy.

The enemy hadn’t used any flashy attacks so far, but now they had finally come after her.

“Fine… Just bring it on.”

Naruse Mio would never forgive the enemy that killed her parents.

And she would definitely defeat the current Devil Lord that gave the order for it. At all costs.

“---Oh, we better get away from here.”

By defeating the enemy, the magic to keep humans away should have been lifted. The place was a complete mess due to Mio and Maria’s attacks.

They would get reported if a by-passer saw this.

…But, before that.

One last time, Mio looked at the night scenery of the city. At the scenery she was supposed to look at with the boy.

---That was an opening.

“Mio-sama!”

When she turned around on Maria’s scream, a [shadow] stood in front of Mio.

The enemy that was supposed to be defeated by the first lighting magic. It’s hand glowed with black magical power.

Not good--- Mio immediately erected a barrier, but it was a bit too late. The [shadow] released a lightning attack magic, which lost steam midway by colliding with the barrier, but directly hit Mio nevertheless.

On that impact, Mio was blown backwards. The park was build on higher grounds--- a hill. Mio had watched over the city from it’s edge. Right before the cliff.

The wooden fence to prevent falls was aging and couldn’t absord Mio’s fall.

Therefore. Slung away over the cliff, Mio started to fall down.

“Kuh…!”

Mio tried to activate a wind magic right away, but failed to.

Due to the enemy’s lightning attack, she couldn’t move her body properly and couldn’t focus her mind enough to cast magic.

…At this rate…!

It should been more than ten metre until the road below.

The ground was asphalt. Mio’s body simply would be unable to endure the impact of the crash.

Mio cursed her own carelessness. Was dying here her fate?

Was this her life, dying without avenged the murder of her parents?

She tightly closed her eyes in despair and frustration---At that time. Mio heard a single sound.

It was a voice. A shouted voice that prolonged the vocal “o”.

….Eh?

So Mio faced the voice. To right beside her. Upon that,

“---Oooooooh!”

On the tile of the concrete surface of the wall that guarded against soil slides. With that as his foothold, a single boy ran sideways with an terrific speed into her direction.

At the time Mio realized who it was, she was embraced in midair--- by Toujou Basara.

“---Whoops!”

Catching Mio, Basara twisted his body in midair. Mio’s vision alternated between top and bottom. And carrying Mio, Basara landed on the ground without troubles. There should have been still quite the distance to the ground. And Basara managed to cushion the landing by just using his lower body as an elastic spring.

“……….Fuh.”

In his arms, Mio heard Basara making a breath of relief. Then she was slowly lowered onto the ground.

Still affected by the enemy’s lightning magic, she sat on the ground.

“Why…”

Mio looked up to Basara. She still couldn’t fully believe that she was saved.

Why did Basara save her? She didn’t know the answer to that.

“Well, that’s---”

Basara tried to save something awkwardly.

“---Watch out!”

It was negated by Maria’s shout from the top of the cliff.

Naruse Mio looked. Behind Basara, who looked at her, the [shadow] came down jumping. Most likely as soon as it noticed Basara, it had jumped down the cliff in pursuit.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Dungeon ni Deai wo Motomeru no wa Machigatteiru Darou ka

2013-10-07T10:58:07Z

Rohan123:

User talk:LoLyeah

2013-10-06T09:04:07Z

Rohan123: Kagerou Days

==Kagerou Days==

On the English page of Kagerou, you had changed the links of volume 2 chapters and illustrations to Indo? Please make sure you are editing the right language page next time... I have already reverted them to English links. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123 ]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 04:04, 6 October 2013 (CDT)